bountifull reward euen euerlasting life They of the Church of Rome are afraid that by teaching this all good workes would be neglected and therefore make men beleeue that they may perfectly keepe the Law yea and doe workes of supererrogation also more then the Law requireth at their hands but you may easily perceiue by that which hath beene said how little cause there is of any such feare The sonnes of Belial indeede men without all grace growe secure hereupon and endeauour to doe nothing themselues because Christ hath done all for them but they are fowly deceiued as they shall finde to their cost another day The Apostle saith not simply He hath fulfilled the Law for vs Rom. 8.4 but with this addition which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit that is for vs which would faine be righteous and keepe the Law our selues but through the weaknesse of the flesh are not able hee hath done nothing therefore for these secure persons 2. Duty To rely onely vpon Christ The second duty is to cast out the anchor of our hope of eternall life onely vpon the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus and not vpon any merits of our owne no not whereunto we are inabled by the merits of Christ Iesus For as hee saide vnto Paul My grace is sufficient for thee 2. Cor. 12. so may it be said of his merits and righteousnesse His righteousnesse is sufficient for vs. Either it alone must make vs righteous or not at all that must not doe somewhat and our owne righteousnes somewhat the Lord will admit no such partnership Rom. 11.6 But if it be of grace it is no more of workes saith hee else were grace no grace if of workes it is no more of grace else were worke no more worke Our good workes are ordained of God as a way to eternall life Ephes 2.10 verse 9. that we should walke in them they merit nothing lest any man should boast Let the Roman Catholiques therefore sit at anchor here if they will let them build their hope vpon this sandy foundation but let vs sticke fast and remaine vnmoueable vpon the rocke Christ Iesus let vs looke for the sweetning of all our imperfect good workes from the perfume of his righteousnesse that thus wee may be sure to be accepted before God his Father at the last day Quest 28. In which wordes is his exaltation set downe and how many be the degrees hereof Answ In these words The third day hee rose againe from the dead and ascended into Heauen he sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty and from thence he shall come to iudge both the quicke and the dead And of this there be three degrees also Quest 29. Which is the first and in which words Answ First In that he arose againe from death to life and ascended vp into Heauen In these words The third day he arose againe from the dead and ascended vp into Heauen Two branches of the fift Article Explan As the Lord Iesus taking vpon him the worke of our redemption was greatly humbled as hath beene shewed so when this worke was finished he was againe highly exalted and looke by what steps of humiliation he descended by the like also he ascended till he came to the height of his glory beginning first to rise from the lowest in that out of the nethermost earth he goeth vp to the highest Heauens Of this Article there be two branches The third day hee arose againe from the dead is the first He ascended vp into Heauen is the second Concerning the first Being laid into the Sepulchre by Ioseph of Arimathea and a great stone rolled to the doore of the Sepulchre a watch also was set to keepe his body lest his Disciples stould come by night and steale it away and say He is risen againe being I say thus strongly guarded he is not hereby hindered but powerfully riseth and commeth forth of the Sepulchre the third day after his buriall which was the Lords day or first day of the weeke as he had foretold vnto his Disciples Proofe for the grounds of holy Scripture Math. 28. Mark 16. Ioh. 20. Luk. 24. from whence this is taken the history recorded by the foure Euangelists doth plainely declare thus much who doe all set forth his rising againe with the circumstances thereof Generally this time was the time of the Passeouer to shew that the true Paschall Lambe was now come into the world and the religious killing of all other lambs as meerely a figuratiue and shadowing ceremony should now cease the substance it selfe being now present Againe it was the first moneth about the middest of it which answereth to our March wherein in this Northern Hemisphere of the world the pleasant spring doth begin to shew that the earth did in her kind reioyce to receiue the Lord reuiued from the dead according to that of Melancthon Melancth Ecce renascentis testatur gratia mundi Omnia cum Domino dona red sse suo See how the worlds grace reuiu'd doth shew With the Lord of all all gifts return'd anew Gal 5 2. Thirdly it was early in the morning before the Sun to shew that a brighter Sun the Sun of righteousnesse was risen to the world Fourthly it was the first day of the weeke when he had lyen all the Iewes Sabboth in the graue to shewe that they are dead still vnto Christ that keepe their holy rests vpon that day as is spoken of circumcision If ye be circumcised Christ profiteth you nothing and to shew that a greater worke was now ended then the creator of the world viz. the redemption of the world and that as vnder the creation the Lords resting day from that great worke was the Sabboth of Gods people so vnder the redemption Christs resurrection day and of ending a greater worke became their Sabboth to endure to the worlds end Fiftly it was the third day after his death and buriall no sooner to shew that hee was truly dead without all deceit no later lest through his longer tarrying the faith of his Disciples should turne into despaire Now that he did rise againe indeed and that he was not taken away out of his sepulcher as the Iewes his enemies would make the world beleeue is diuersly testified and so fully as that it were shamefull impudency to deny it First he himselfe foretold thus much sometime darkely Ioh. 16.16 Yet a little while and ye shall not see me and a little while againe and yee shall see me Sometime plainely Math. 12.40 As Ionah was three dayes and three nights in the Whales belly so must the Sonne of man be in the heart of the earth Sometime againe more plainely Math. 17.12 23. The Son of man shall be deliuered into the hands of sinners and be crucified and slaine and rise againe the third day Secondly as he foretold so that it came to passe the Angels doe witnesse He is
to be done we must not as hap hazzard promise to doe this or that without any respect of the time but we must call to mind whether our intended time will not fall vpon the Lords day least we be constrained by vertue of our couenant sometime to pay a summe of money to take this or that iourney to meet vpon this or that worldly occasion vpon the Sabbath day Math. 27 62. Againe we must make a speciall remembrance hereof vpon the day going before for this was wont to be called the day of preparation vnto the Sabbath and it hath been an ancient custome amongst Christians vpon the Saterday after dinner to absteine from working and to dispose themselues towards the Sunday Exod 19. Neither was this preparation without cause if it were made aright by praier reading meditation and confession of sinnes that they might be clensed therefrom seeing that our infirmities and fleshlinesse doth make vs vnfit for these spirituall and heauenly duties we are made vnholy by the sinnes of the weeke and so full of filthy blemishes that we had need to wash and to purge before we come into the presence of so holy and glorious a God in the assembly of his people Euen as the Israelites were commaunded to wash and to sanctifie themselues before the day of the Lords comming downe amongst them vpon the mount so should we remember that to morrow is the day wherein the Lord hath appointed to come downe amongst vs in the place of his worship and therefore to purge our hearts from malice enuy anger and all wickednesse and to beseech the Lord for his grace and direction both to speaker and hearers that we may keepe holy-day to the glory of his name Esa 58. Lastly we must also remember and keepe the Sabbath in minde when it is past viz. by thinking vpon the holinesse which wee then made shew of in appearing humbling our selues before and hearkening vnto the Lord as though wee were schollers of his schoole that wee may bee ashamed to walke otherwise the dayes of the weeke following and by thinking vpon the instructions deliuered vnto vs that wee may at the least practise them in speciall more carefully then before For through the want of this remembrance it commeth to passe that euen they which are holy vpon the Sunday are wicked all the dayes of the weeke besides that our Sabbath-keeping is like the Iewes fasting or hanging of the head like a bul-rush for a day which the Lord doth greatly disdaine Memb. 3 The third member of the dutie here inioyned is that wee keepe holy a Sabbath that is a cessation a rest for this is so inseparably ioyned vnto the time which is to be kept holy as that take away rest and you take away the holy day for the holy day is a Sabbath a rest Therefore Leuit. 23. whereas there were many festiuall times appointed in the Mosaicall Law the feast of the Passeouer of Pentecost of the gathering of fruits c. they were all called by the name of Sabbaths Esa 1.16 What we must rest from vpon the Sabbath Now the Sabbath or rest which wee must keepe is first and chiefly from sinne and thus our life should be a continuall Sabbath according to that diuine rule Cease to doe euill learne to doe well seeke iudgement and releeue the oppressed but principally vpon the Lords day when hee is most to be honoured hereby But alas how foulely is this rest abused in these miserable times no day in the weeke being a day of such licentiousnes as this wherein as though hell it selfe were broken loose some spend their time and mony and wits in the alehouse drinking and swilling like drunken swine some waste that which they haue gotten with hard labour in carding and dicing Leuit. 2.3 Secondly this rest must bee from ordinary not absolutely necessarie labour which is further expressed in the wordes following In it thou shalt doe no manner of woâ—ke and in another place speaking of this time he saith There shall be no worke done therein it is the Sabbath of the Lord in all your dwellings this being added as a reason why no worke might be done because it is the Sabbath of the Lord as if he should haue said ye cannot keepe a Sabbath vnlesse yee cease from working 〈◊〉 ad Elpid Thirdly wee are to cease from workes of speciall times as plowing sowing reaping c. Constantine in his Epistle to Elpidiâ—s willeth that all should rest vpon the Sabbath day onely hee speaketh of dangerous weather at some time yea often in the time of planting and graffing and sowing through which experience taught that their fruit perished and was lost in which case hee giueth libertie to these businesses rather then that the good gifts of God should be lost Anno 27. Hen. 6 Others long agone prouided that no Faires or Markets should be kept vpon the Sabbath day as in the time of Henry the sixt here in England and yet before that euen before the Conquest Conâ— VVinch in the time of Canutus it was ordained that Faires and Markets and worldly workes should cease vpon that day and Charles the great commanded his Visitors that all worldly businesses should cease whether it were sowing time or planting Conc. Dingulo-sunens Can. 13. or cutting of vines c. And in an old Councell it was decreed That if any should worke his beast vpon the Lords day it should be forfeited to the King 4. We must cease from the works of our speciall callings for the six dayes are appointed for them Sixe dayes shalt thou doe all that thou hast to doe Shop-keepers ought not therefore to follow their trades of selling Millers of grinding c. and if there bee any else of the like nature they must rest from the works of their callings at this time of rest Likewise it is fit that Bayliffes and Apparitors should on this day forbeare seruing their Processes according to the decree of Leo and Anthemius who ordeined That if they should execute these offices vpon the Lords day they should bee proscribed that is forfeit all their goods 5. We must rest from worldly speeches and thoughts either by making bargaines or talking of worldly businesse or contriuing the same in our minds when we performe these duties then is the day kept as glorious vnto the Lord as hath been already noted out of the Prophet Esa 58.13 Memb. 4 The fourth member of the dutie here inioyned is that wee sanctifie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Sabbath day which the Lord hath appointed Now it is granted of all that the Iewes were to keepe such a Sabbath vnder the old Testament indeed but much doubt is made for the time of the new Testament wherefore here ariseth another question Quest 74. Is there any set day vnder the new Testament thus to be sanctified and kept holy Answ Yes the day which is commonly called Sunday but
in the Scripture the Lords day or the first day of the weeke is thus to bee kept without alteration to the end of the world Explan We enter now vpon one of the most controuersall questions of these times wherein I will notwithstanding plainly proceed as is fittest for this Treatise making Gods Word my only rule of direction to set downe the truth herein as by his grace I shall be inabled Reasons of the Sabbath vnder the Gospel First then I say that we vnder the new Testament are tied to the obseruation of a Sabbath as well as the Iewes were of old and by as great authoritie Reason 1 Rom. 5. And this appeareth first from the time of the Institution of the Sabbath which was when man liued in Paradise immediately after his creation when hee was free from sinne when hee had the substance of true holinesse and needed no figuring Ceremonie for his comfort his present estate being all comfortable For if a Sabbath was to bee obserued in Paradise and came not first in with any ceremonies which were to haue an end at Christes comming in the flesh how can it enter into any man to thinke that this obseruation should cease as they did at this his comming And not rather after a new sort be reuiued vnder this second Adam to the likenesse of that it was in the time of the first Adam For by the second Adam who is Christ we are restored to that estate which we lost in the first Adam and why then should it differ by the cessation of the Sabbath Some thinke that the words of Moses Genes 2.3 were set downe there by way of anticipation and not to bee meant of that beginning of times but of succeeding times afterward about the giuing of the law But this lieth vpon them to proue In the meane time we are in good possession of this argument Reason 2 2. From the moralitie of this Commaundement of the Sabbath for it is heere placed amongst the rest of the morrall Lawes which are to continue in force for euer according to that saying One iot or title of the Law shall not faile Math. 5.20 though heauen and earth perish Now if this law bee morall as the ranging of it doth imply and all other morall Lawes bee of force to binde to the obedience thereof as before Christs comming what rashnesse is it in any to denie the like force vnto this law Reason 3 3. From the reasons of the Commandement which are all morall and perpetuall 1. Because it is to be remembred that of old it was kept in Paradise which doth alike bind vs as it did the Iewes 2. Because of the equity it being but one day of seauen and therefore as freely to be dedicated vnto God by vs as by the Iewes 3. Because of the ease of seruants and cattell of which there is as much need amongst vs as amongst the Iewes 4. Because they were to meditate vpon the great work of creation from which the Lord rested vnto which is now added a greater worke of redemption vnto the meditation of both which wee should much rather separate our selues then the Iewes Reason 4 4. From the caueat giuen by our Sauiour Christ speaking of the destruction of Ierusalem Pray that your flight be not in the Wâ—nter Mat. 24.20 nor on the Sabbath day That which is here spoken hath relation to the times afterwards to ensue for the destruction of Ierusalem was thirtie six yeares after Christes suffering therefore euen then also there was a Sabbath the breach of which would bee some addition of griefe vnto the people as also if they should bee constreined to flie in the wet and cold of winter If any shall rather take these words as spoken of the Iewes sabbath the necessary breach whereof was most grieuous vnto them I will not much contend hereabout Let the former reasons then suffice 2. Our Sabbath â—ataâ—ne Secondly I say further that our Sabbath is not vncertaine but precisely determined and set downe as theirs was viz. the Lords day or first day of the weeke which is the day of Christ his resurrection from the dead For he arose the third day after that hee was crucified vpon the Friday which was their preparation to the Sabbath and had lien in the graue all the Sabbath day The reasons that serue to confirme this are diuers Arg. 1 1. Expresse places of Scripture wherein mention is made of this day as the set day of the Christians meetings to break bread to preach and heare and to doe other duties of holinesse In that place of the Acts where the Euangelist telleth that after their comming to Troas they abode there seuen dayes and vpon the seuenth which was the first day of the weeke the Disciples being come together to breake bread that is Act. 20.7 to the holy Communion Paul preached vnto them Which doth plainly shew that the Iewes Sabbath was now antiquated and done away and that this was the Christians Sabbath otherwise they would not haue let passe the day before as they did 1. Cor. 16.1 Another place is in the Epistle to the Corinthians where the Apostle prescribeth vnto them a rule of gathering for the poore euery first day of the weeke when they were come together which he also saith that he had established amongst the Galatians and why I pray you vpon the first day of the weeke and not vpon the Iewes Sabbath None other reason I suppose can be rendred but that this Sabbath was at an end and in stead hereof the Christians had another viz. the first day of the weeke wherein they made their meetings Reuel 1.10 A third place is in the Reuelation where it is said that Iohn was in the I le of Patmos vpon the Lords day rauished in the spirit Now what meaneth this that he calleth it the Lords day vnlesse a day appointed by the Lord For hence is the Passeouer called the Lords Passeouer the Communion the Lords Supper the bread the Lords bodie because he did appoynt all these in his Church Why is hee noted to bee rauished then in the spirit vnlesse that being in holy meditations as was the speciall manner of the Church now fortie yeares since Christ crucified hee was rewarded by the Lord with this wonderfull illumination in most hidden mysteries From whence may bee framed this vnanswerable argument That day which by the inspired Apostle is called the Lords day was appointed by the Apostle taught through reuelation to bee kept by holy meetings in the Churches of Christians not once or twice but euery time that it came is certainely the Christians Sabbath but such is the first day of euery weeke Therefore not any other but this day is the Sabbath of Christians The force of this reason standeth in the second part which is most firmely grounded according to euery branch Apoc. 1.10 Act 20.7 1. That it is called the Lords day 2.
That it was appointed for holy meetings to preach and heare c. 3. Not in some one Church but generally in the Churches of Christians at Troas Galatia Corinth c. 4 Not in some week only but euery weeke Arg. 2 Exod. 20.10 The second reason is taken from places of Scripture which proue the same by consequence as that in Exodus where the Commandement being giuen this is added as a reason The seuenth day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God and the Lord rested the seuenth day Math 12.8 A second place is that in Matthew The sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath A third place is in Iohn All men should honour the Sonne Iohn 5.23 euen as they honor the Father The reason may be framed thus If the same reason grounded vpon Gods word be as wel for the first day of the weeke as it was once for the Sabbath of the Iewes then wee are as certainly tied to the obseruation of this day as they were for their Sabbath but there is the same reason Therefore wee are certainly tied vnto this day The first part of this argument is plaine for the same reason is of the same force the second part appeareth by the places noted in the margent The maine reason of the Sabbath of the Iewes is because it was the Sabbath of the Lord and therefore his people must necessarily do him this honour that there might be a conformitie betwixt God and his people and in like manner our Sabbath is the Sabbath of the Lord Christ when he had finished the worke of our redemption for which cause hee also giueth the same name The Sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath As if in more words he should say When God the Father had once ended the making of the world he rested and published himselfe to be the Lord of that rest and dedicated it vnto himselfe giuing it the name of the Sabbath of the Lord In like manner when I shall haue finished the worke of mans redemption I will rest and will haue the day of my rest dedicated vnto my selfe for which cause I say that the Sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath also it shall bee called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lords day And thus shall the will of the Father be fulfilled which is that as they honoured the Father in keeping the Sabbath betwixt the creation and redemption so they should honour the Son in keeping the Sabbath betwixt the redemption and consummation of the world Arg. 3 Matth 28. A third reason may be drawne from the vniforme practise of the Church euen from the time of mans redemption vnto this day Christ himselfe first began it when he arose early in the morning vpon this day and thenceforth euer obserued it so long as he continued vpon the earth Iohn 20.19 When the Disciples were gathered together for feare of the Iewes the doores being shut he came and stood in the middest of them vpon that day Againe Verse 26. when incredulous Thomas was amongst them he came and shewed his hands side and feete vpon that day and immediately the Euangelist subioyneth And as for the practice of the Apostles herein it is so plaine as that it were great impudency to deny it Again for the practice of those that liued next vnto them whether Greekes or Latines they followed the same order Reade for this Ignatius in his Epistle to the Magnesians Iustie Martyr in Apologeticis Ireneus in his fourth booke chap. 19.20 Euseb Eccles hist lib. 4. chap 23. Origen Hom. 3. in Exod. Cyrill in Iohan. Tertul. de Idolat Ieronym in vita Paulae Ambros serm 62. August in Iohan. Gregor lib 11. epist 3. c Lastly for the Churches of these times since and at this present whether Protestant or Popish of what Country soeuer all consent for the obseruation of this day though in opinion there be some difference about it some grounding it vpon Gods Ordinance according to that which hath been said as Beza Iunius Piscator Bollocke Hooper Fulke and the book of Homilies yea and some Papists also as Sâ—â—tas Panormitanus Syluester Felicius and the Schoolemen some vpon tradition onely as the Rhemists Testament Tollet and Bellarmine Whence wee may reason thus That day which the Lord Christ hath sanctified by his resurrection wherein hee came together with his Disciples to instruct and to confirme them wherein all Christian Churches of all Ages haue made their Assemblies is certainlie the Sabbath of the Christians but such is the first day of the weeke Therefore certainly our Sabbath Arg. 4 A fourth argument may bee drawne from the iudgements of God most fearefully befalling such as either haue contemned the Sabbath of this day or through worldly mindednesse haue neglected it In a Councell held at Paris some holy men vrged the making of speciall decrees about the strict obseruation of the Lords day because as they alleaged partly of their owne knowledge partly by the relation of others some intending their husbandry vpon this day had been smitten with thunder and lightning to the laming of some and to the vtter destruction of others Another carrying home corne vpon this day had both corne and barne most lamentably consumed by fire Also that in Chimstat a towne in France a certaine woman being wont together with her children to peele hempe vpon the Lords day when others were at Church was first terrified with some sparkes of fire falling amongst her hempe another time with a flame of fire arising in her hempe and lastly not being warned by this there kindled a fire againe which whilst she laboured to quench both she and her children did miserably perish thereby The Centuriatours of Magdenberg do tell of a certaine Noble-man that was wont to follow his sport of hunting vpon the Lords day when others went to Church but the Lord shewed a great iudgement vpon him therefore he had a child borne vnto him with the head of a dog And that a certaine Miller intentiue about his grinding vpon this day had his house and meale burnt by a fire kindling in his mill And to come nearer home Anno 1583. whilst they were beholding the Beare-baitings in Parish-garden vpon this day the scaffold burst down suddenly and eight persons were slaine outright and many more hurt and maimed Arg. 5 A fifth argument may be drawne from such things as fell out worth the noting vpon this day August de temp serm 25â— Notable â—hiâ—gs â—pon this day Nâ—â—â—m 154. Christ arose vpon this day the elements were framed the world begun the Angels created and Manna began first to fall vpon this day the Israelites passed thorow the red sea Christ was baptized turned water into wine fed fiue thousand with a few loaues vpon this day and vpon it wee hope Wolph Cron. lib. 2. cap. 1. that hee shall come to Iudgement saith Augustine Vpon this day Christ was borne Aaron and
also doe the more priuate workes of our callings so that we obserue the times of publike meetings and giue no scandall to our brethren nor offence to our Gouernours Secondly in regard of more free recreations in which wee may now exercise our selues all waies excepting the times of publike prayer Thirdly in regard of speeches and thoughts out of the publike times we may in some conuenient sort and measure talke of our worldly affaires and deuise in our thoughts for the best for them If any doe otherwise esteeme ordinary holy daies appointed by men hee doth derogate from the dignity of the Lords day as they of the Church of Rome which make more account of some Saints dayes then of the Lords day it selfe and are more carefull then to exercise their deuotion and tyrannise in their strict censures more remisse and licentious vpon this most holy day Quest 81. What is the sinne by this commandement forbidden Answ All prophaning of the Sabbath day Which is first by doing workes that are not of present necessitie by iournying by idle resting or absenting our selues about worldly businesses from the publike duties of Gods seruice Secondly by forgetfulnesse of the Sabbath vpon the sixe dayes by which wee often bring vpon our selues a necessitie of prophaning the same Thirdly when being parents or gouernours we leaue our children pupills and seruants to their owne liberty vpon this day Labour on the Sabbath Explan The sinnes against this Commandement I referre to three heads the first whereof is a direct and the greatest prophaning of the Lords day 1. For labour vnlesse wee be necessarily called heereunto such as it is only then when it is a necessary worke of mercy as hath been already shewed it is the most direct breaking of the Sabbath and taketh away the very nature of it because the Sabbath is the rest And how great a sinne this is the Lord hath sundry waies made knowne vnto his people the Iewes Which motius though they bind not vs in the same rigor as the Iewes were of old yet they are a good inducement to vs to stirre vp our reuerence vnto Gods ordinance and our care to obserue the Christian Sabbath though not in any ceremonious degree of stricktnesse yet in conuenient decency and sequestration of our selues such as may stand with Christian liberty How close the Iewes well held by God to the precise obseruation appeareth Reas 1 1. By his seuere poenall lawes against all labour though neuer so honest Exod. 31.15 and lawfull in it selfe Whosoeuer doth any worke vpon the Sabbath shall die the death Reas 2 2. How much the Lord is displeased with working vpon this day is made knowne by his iudgements executed vpon some in their prophane working He that gathered stickes was stoned to death the Israelites were held captiue in Balon seuenty yeares for their working vpon the Sabbaths Numb 15.32 Ier. 25. that the land might enioy her Sabbaths and sundry examples tending to the same purpose haue been already brought amongst the arguments for our Sabbath which I spare to repeate referring the reader thither 3. How displeasing to the Lord it is to worke vpon this day appeareth by his prouidence for the rest heereof rather then any worke should be done euen about their daily food he sendeth the Israelites Manna enough for two dayes the day before the Sabbath Exod. 16. and whereas at other times the Manna would putrifie and be full of wormes if they kept any of it vntill the morrow after they had gathered it now they did keepe it sweet and good all the next day Reas 4 4. The working vpon the Sabbath hath been at all times condemned by all good men endued with Gods Spirit Moses is most earnest in many places against it Nehem. 13. Nehemiah threatned to punish the Merchants that came to Ierusalem to sell their wares vpon the Sabbath dayes and Esay Ieremy and the rest of the Prophets doe all of them put to their helping hands to roote out this sinne of working vpon the Sabbath day Wherefore if thou makest conscience of stealing because the Lord hath forbidden it make conscience also of doing the workes of thy calling vpon the Sabbath because God hath so strictly forbidden it so seuerely iudged it so carefully prouided against it and stirred vp so many holy men to beate downe this grosse abuse 2. For iournying I shall not need to adde any thing because it hath been specially intreated of already what iourney is allowed and what a breach of the Sabbath Only wee may take with vs this one memorandum that the Lord hath so precisely forbidden trauaile as that he hath charged Exod. 16.29 Tarrie euery man in his place and let no man goe out of his place vpon the seuenth day viz. about his worldly vnnecessary busines though it may seeme vnto thee to bee time gained so that thou shalt not bee hindred now from thy worke vpon the weeke day or though it may seeme otherwise to redound to thy benefit Let them consider this that forecast to make their iourneyes specially vpon the Lords day surely this wisdome commeth not from aboue but from the deuill whose thou art Iohn 8 44. whilest thou doest his will 3. For idle resting and sitting at home all day or most part of the day Idle resting when others assemble themselues to the worship of God or sleeping and lying longer in bed in the morning so that a man cannot prepare himselfe fitly and come in due time to the place of Gods publike worship this is also a most vnworthy vsage of a mans selfe vpon the Lords day He that doth thus like the vaine eccho resoundeth the last word of the Lords precept Thou shalt Sanctifie the Sabbath taking onely Sabbath an idle resting vnto himselfe and therefore as idle watchmen appointed ouer Gods people that see the enemy comming and danger at hand yet doe onely sit still and behold it but sound no trumpet to giue them warning shall be so farre from any reward of their office that the peoples bloud shall be required at their hands so these idle Sabbath-keepers shall be so farre from the blessing attending vpon such as sanctifie a Sabbath as that they shall bee called to account for this pretious time lost through their idlenesse and the vsurpation of that to their owne ease which they were bound to spend to Gods glory Let all therefore that would consecrate this day as glorious to the Lord flie this idlenesse and learne of Nehemiah to rise early in the morning at the least in their hearts to sanctifie the Lords day and duly repaire whilst God inableth to the place of publike meetings otherwise to keepe holy-day at home as his infirmities permit 4. For absence from the publike duties there bee many that content themselues to sit at home Absence from Church and reade some good prayers and other good bookes especially if the weather be but a little
sweare to performe an vnlawfull thing is he not bound notwithstanding to performe his oath Answ In no wise for so he should adde vnto his sinne of swearing vnlawfully a further sinne of doing vnlawfully 249 Quest Which is the fourth commandement Answ Remember that thou keepe holy the Sabbath day c. 250 Quest What is the duty here commanded Ans To keepe holy the Sabbath and to bee mindfull of it 250 Quest How may this be done Answ By assembling together to pray vnto God and to praise him to heare his holy Word and receiue the blessed Sacraments 250 Quest Is this all that is required to the right keeping of the Sabbath day Answ No but we must prepare our selues by praier and emptying our hearts of sin and meditate vpon Gods works and the word which we haue heard suffering it so to work in vs as that we may be furthered in all holines of life 250 Quest Js there no duty to be done towards our neighbour for the hallowing of this day Answ Yes it is a speciall time of exercising mercy by helping against sudden dangers by collecting and distributing to the poore by visiting the sicke and reconciling dissentions amongst neighbours 254 Quest Is there any set day vnder the new Testament thus to be kept holy Answ Yes the day which is commonly called Sunday but in the Scripture the Lords day or the first day in the week is thus to be kept without alteration to the end of the world 260 Quest When doth the Lords day begin and end Answ It beginneth in the morning at the dawning of the day and endeth next morning likewise 272 Quest Are we bound to do the holy duties of Gods worship all this time without ceasing Answ No for we may refresh our selues with eating and drinking singing and musicke and with any honest delight whatsoeuer whereby the mind is cheared vp and ioy and gladnesse befitting the Lords holy day expressed 276 Quest Is this all that we are bound vnto to keepe the Sabbaths our selues in ceasing from labour and doing the duties thereof Answ No but who so hath Sonne or Daughter Man seruant or Maid-seruant Cattell or stranger within his Gates is alike bound to prouide as much as in him lyeth that they all obserue this day in their kind both man and beast 278 Quest Doth the Lord onely take care for the right spending of this day and leaue vs to our selues vpon the sixe dayes Answ No doubtlesse but it is his will and commandement also that wee should vpon the sixe dayes abstaine from idlenesse and diligently labour in the workes of our callings 279 Quest Is it not lawfull then to forbeare working to attend vpon God and his worship vpon the sixe dayes Answ Yes it is not onely lawfull but necessary for euery one to do the duties of Gods worship euery day of the week in priuate and in publike when iust occasion is offered 282 Quest How can this stand with the command of working vpan the sixe dayes Answ Yes very well because that howsoeuer God is to be serued vpon the sixe dayes yet they are for the most part to be spent in the works of our callings 286 Quest What more speciall rules are wee to follow in our weekely deuotion Answ First we must pray euery day morning and euening Secondly before and after the vse of Gods creatures Thirdly the more our necessities vrge vs pray the oftner and more instantly Fourthly let no day passe without some reading and diuine meditation Fiftly neglect not the publike preaching in the weeke dayes where opportunity is offered to come vnto it 286 Quest What is to be thought of whole dayes set apart to publike duties in the weeke as Saints dayes and dayes of thanksgiuing Answ All this may lawfully be done and is commendable by Gods word therfore we are reuerently to conforme our selues to the ordinance of authoritie herein 287 Quest What is the sin by this Commandement forbidden Answ All prophaning of the Sabbath day which is first by doing worldly works that are not of present necessity by iourneying about worldly affaires idle resting or absenting our selues from the publike duties of Gods worship secondly by forgetfulnesse of the Sabboth vpon the six dayes by which we often bring vpon our selues a necessity of prophaning the same thirdly when being parents or gouernors we leaue our children pupils or seruants to their owne libertie vpon this day 291 Quest VVhat be the reasons of this Commandement Answ They are partly infolded in the Commandement and partly expressed in these words For in six dayes the Lord made heauen and earth c. 295 Quest VVhat are the reasons infolded in this Commandement Answ Three First because the law of the Sabbath is ancient and was in force in Paradise before mans fall Secondly because it is most equall the Lord allowing vs six dayes for our worldly affaires and requiring but one of seauen for the worke of his worship thirdly because the seuenth is the Lords peculiar day so that without sacriledge wee cannot any way prophane it 296 Quest What are the reasons expressed Answ Two first from the Lords owne example who rested vpon the seuenth day from all his workes of creation secondly from his blessing inseparably linked to the hallowing of this day so that he which keepeth it holy shall find it to his comfort vnto him a blessed day 298 Quest Which is the first Commaundement of the second Table or the fifth of the Law Answ Honour thy father and thy mother that thy dayes may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee 299 Quest In which Commandements doe you learne your dutie towards your neighbour Answ In the six latter commandements which be of the second Table 299 Quest Which is the first of these Commandements Answ Honour thy father and mother c. 301 Quest What are we heere commanded Answ To honour that is to loue reuerence cherish and obey our naturall parents the parents of our countrey and our Fathers in Christ Secondly to carry our selues lowly and reuerently towards our masters being ruled by them in the Lord and toward the ancient and all our betters Thirdly if we be superiors to walk worthy the honor due vnto vs from our inferiors to vse all gentlenes toward them 303 Quest What is here forbidden Answ All irreuerence toward those that be in place and authoritie aboue vs and churlish behauiour in such towards those that be of a low degree 317 Quest VVhence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ From the promise of long life if God please not to preuent vs with the blessing of eternall life 325 Quest VVhich is the sixt Commandement or the second of the second Table Answ Thou shalt doe no murder 328 Quest VVhat is here forbidden Answ All murdering of our selues or others and all approbation hereof in others either by command counsel consent or concealment Secondly all iniurious actions tending to
this faith what obedient and godly liuing is required to haue comfort in this faith how scandalous professors heereof shall bee barred out of eternall life euen as they that neuer knew how to rehearse this confession at all They also which imagine faith to be in their owne power and therefore neglect to pray for it when the Apostles themselues prayed Lord increase our Faith So many as be faithfull indeed let vs bee otherwise minded beleeuing all these things in heart without doubting studying aboue all things to bee more and more confirmed herein by godly liuing and euer heartily praying Lord giue faith where it is wanting and where it is increase our faith more and more And thus by the grace of God haue we finished our commentary vpon the first part of the Catechisme concerning the things to be beleeued and maintained to the death that we may come to life The end of the Creed Of the Commandements Quest THou saidst that thou wert bound to keepe the Commandements of Almighty God Which be they Answ God spake these words and saide I am the Lord thy God which haue brought thee out of the land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage Thou shalt haue none other Gods but me Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image nor the likenesse of any thing that is in the heauen aboue or in the earth beneath or in the water vnder the earth Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them for I the Lord thy God am a Iealous God and visit the sinnes of the fathers vpon the children vnto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me and shewe mercy vnto thousands of them that loue me and keepe my Commandements Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vaine for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine Remember that thou keepe holy the Sabbath day Sixe dayes shalt thou labour and doe all that thou hast to doe but the seuenth is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God in it thou shalt doe no manner of worke thou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter thy man-seruant nor thy maid-seruant thy cattle nor the stranger that is within thy gates For in six dayes the Lord made heauen and earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seuenth day wherefore the Lord blessed the seuenth day and hallowed it Honour thy Father and thy Mother that thy dayes may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee Thou shalt doe no murther Thou shalt not commit adultery Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false witnesse against thy neighbour Thou shalt not couet thy neighbors house thou shalt not couet thy neighbours wife nor his seruant nor his maide nor his Oxe nor his Asse nor any thing that is his Quâ—st How many things doest thou learne out of these commandements Answ Two things My duty towards God and my duty towards my neighbour Explan Before that we come to shew in particular where these duties are set downe it will not bee amisse to speake some things in generall by way of preface or introduction to the commandements The time of the law giuing First of the time when these commandements were giuen and this was about two thousaods and fiue hundreth yeares after the Creation not that they were left all this time without a law for there was a law written in mens hearts by the pen of nature but to make that more plaine which by the corruption of nature was become very dimme and much defaced That there was a law euen before these commandements giuen the Apostle sheweth where hee saith that the Gentiles not hauing the law are a law vnto themselues which shew the effect of the law written in their hearts c. so that as long as men haue beene there hath also beene a law although not expressed in words yet written in the heart The knowledge of the law before it was written Wherefore if it be well obserued wee shall finde that euen before the giuing of the law all these precepts were knowne and acknowledged Gen 17.1 The first Commandement was knowne to Abraham when as almost in so many words the Lord said vnto him I am God al-sufficient stand before me and be vpright and there were no false Gods brought into the world before the floud Clemens Alexandrinus Clem. Alex. â—â— 1. Strom. a learned Father sheweth that Bacchus a great God amongst the heathen was made a God 604 years after Moses and so most of the Gods of the Grecians hee sheweth further how the chiefest God of all Iupiter was made by one Phydias and the chiefest Goddesse Iuno by Euclides Orat. Hortat ad Gent. and that Socrates Plato Xenophon Cleanthes Pythagoras the ancientest Philosophers and that Aratus Hesiod Eurypides and Orpheus the ancientest Poets acknowledged but one God Gen 35 2. The second commandement was knowne vnto Iaacob for he purged his house from Idols when he was to build an Altar in Bethel acknowledging heereby that this was a corruption that the true God would be offended at yea heathen men themselues did see by the light of nature that it was a grosse thing to represent God by an Image Euseb de praepar Euang. lib. 9. cap 3. Jbid. as Numa an Emperour sometime in Rome who forbad the vse of any Image because hee held it a wicked thing that things so incomparable excellent should be set forth by baser matters and Plato an excellent Philosopher did so agree with Moses heerein that hee was said of Numenius a Pythagorean to be none other but Moses speaking in the Atticke tongue Gen 21.23 The third Commandement touching the right vse of Gods name both Abraham seemeth to haue knowne well when he sware by the true God vnto Abimelech to confirme his league and Iacob when he sware vnto Laban Gen. 31.53 by the feare of his father Isaacke And the very heathen Ephesians who were led only by the light of nature shewed how odious a thing they held it that the name of their gods should bee blasphemed when suspecting such a matter in Paul Acts 19.34 and in his companions they grew to such an vproare and cryed out so long the greatnesse of their goddesse Diana Gen. 2.2.3 The fourth Commandement is recorded to haue beene giuen in Paradise for the seuenth day saith Moses GOD rested so hee blessed and sanctified it because that in it hee had rested from all his workes which hee had created and made Gen. 28.2 The fifth CoÌ„mandement Iacob shewed in his practise when he followed his parents direction in taking a wife heerein giuing an instance of his obedience vnto them and the children of Iaacob at his command going downe into Aegypt to buy food for him and being so carefull to giue him contentment in the returne of his son Beniamin and Ioseph nourishing him in Aegypt in his
their strictnesse shewing their weaknesse in maintaining that it was against the Law to doe any worke at all vpon the Sabbath day for that in this sense their very Priests did continually breake the Law His intent then was to shew the right meaning of the command to be this that they should doe no manner worke except such as was of present necessity or helped to the sanctification of the Sabbath day Now for the Ceremoniall Law that it might bee omitted without sinne the Lord himselfe sheweth where hee saith I will not reprooue thee for thy sacrifices or burnt offerings Psal 50.8 that haue not beene continually before me and for Circumcision all the time of the people of Israels being in the wildernesse for the space of forty yeares their children were vncircumcised and yet no sinne imputed and without doubt they failed in sundry other things also Ioshua 5. Matth. 12. as the Priest did in giuing Dauid of the shewbread which it was not lawful for the people to eat and yet we do not find that they were therfore reproued by any of the Prophets howsoeuer it cannot bee denyed but that when they presumed to alter any ceremony they were grieuously punished Leuit 10. as when the two sonnes of Aaron aduentured to sacrifice with common fire they were destroyed by fire comming from heauen When Vzzah presumed to carry the Arke vpon a Cart and to stay it with his hands when as he ought not to haue touched it and it should haue beene borne vpon mens shoulders he was smitten with present death All which I doe not speake to the end 2. Sam. 6. that men should thinke that any of Gods lawes might lightly haue bin brokeÌ„ without offence but that there being iust cause the ceremonial law was many times transgressed and yet the transgressors remained blameles which is not so with the Morall 4 The Moral Law being neglected maketh men of how holy a sect and profession soeuer worse then Infidels that are without all written lawes and yet obserue the Law of Nature according to the doctrine of the Apostle Rom 2.26 Vers 27. If thou bee a transgressor of the Law thy Circumcision is made vncircumcision and shall not the vncircumcision which is by Nature if it keepe the Law condemne thee which by letter and circumcision art a Transgressor of the Law It maketh men worse then bruit Beastes which haue not a reasonable soule according to that of the Prophet The Oxe knoweth his owner Esay 1.1 and the Asse his Masters Crib but Israel hath not knowne mee It is not so with the ceremoniall that being neglected maketh only worse then the seruants and peculiar people of the Lord should be and a confused multitude of altogether 5. The ceremoniall law was very chargeable and costly the Aulter could not bee maintained without costs the first borne could not bee redeemed without manifold and deepe costs neither could theee be an expiation of sin without costs and charges so that it was burthensome vnto the the people and grieuous to bee borne but the Morall Law putteth to no such busie multiplicitie and encombrance of cost it requireth the right disposition of the heart and then obedience in practâ—se will easily follow 6 The Morall Law engrauen in Tables of stone was kept in the Arke which was a signe that it should last perpetuallie euen as Heauen the Throne of God in the figure whereof it was put for euen in Heauen the Morall Law is obserued for which cause it is that we pray that Gods wil may be done in earth as it is in Heauen But it is not so with the other lawes these being to last only to the fulfilling of all by Christ Reas 1 The cerimoniall Law ceased For first to speake of the Ceremoniall Law that was then without doubt to cease euen as there is no further vse of a Candle when the Sunne is risen of a picture when the person is present of the A. B. C. when the Grammer is taught For the ceremonies of the old Testament had none other vse but a little as they were able to set foorth Christ Iesus who was to shed his blood for our sinnes as the blood of beasts was shed and sprinkled in the Tabernacle and Temple of the Iewes to offer himselfe vpon the Altar of the crosse as the beastes were offered there vpon an Altar to beare our sinnes as the scape Goate did the sinnes of the Iewes especially and so of the rest according to which Saint Iohn saith Ioh. 1.17 The Law was giuen by Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ and this may serue for a first reason of the abrogation of the Mosaicall Ceremonies Reas 2 Secondly the renting of the vaile of the temple at Christs suffering and the destruction of the Temple not long after which could neuer since bee built againe shew the same For all the time that the ceremoniall law was of force God would not suffer it to be thus but if for sinne he did he soone returned in mercy againe at the humiliation of his people and restored these seruices Reas 3 Heb. 7.8.9 Thirdly Christ was a new high Priest after the order of Melchisedeck who was greater then Aaron and therefore his order was to cease at the comming of this worthier euen as at the change of head officers amongst the Romans the Dictators ceased when the Emperours came on This argument the Apostle handleth learnedly and at large to the Hebrewes Fourthly Christs comming made vs to be of age when as before men were children and nothing differing from seruants as the Apostle reasoneth to the Galathians saying When wee were children we were in bondage vnder the rudiments of the world c. Now such things as serue for the instruction of children are of no further vse when they come to be men so is it with this law 2. Iudiciall Lawes cease Secondly as for the Iudaicall lawes some are willing to grant that those of them were to cease which concerned some speciall ciuill customes of that people the entailing of their Lands the freedome of seruants in the yeare of Iubilee and such like but as for all those Iudicials which vpheld and backed any Morall Law they would haue them to be still in force and to bind all Christians Of those that lay this yoke vpon vs I must craue pardon and rather thinke that all obligatory power of those Lawes was to cease at the dissolution of the Iewes Common-wealth in as much as those Lawes were by speciall measure of circumstances squared and fitted to the nature of that people as well in the Ciuill as Ecclesiasticall estate and gouernment Here I tread in reuerend Master Caluins stepps Cal Instit lib. 4. cap. 20. Sect. 16. who in his Institutions doth very soundly determine this point shewing that it is neither necessary nor expedient that the Lawes of other Nations should be the same that were
would rightly proceed in the taking of an oath For 1. Although it be a truth vnto which thou swearest yet if thou knowest it not to bee so thou art periured because thou swearest contrary to thy conscience 2. If thou swearest in doubtfull words hauing another meaning then thou knowest him to haue before whom thou swearest thou abusest this ordinance of God Thus the Iesuites play with oathes by their equiuocations and mentall reseruations and with them agree too many Shop keepers liuing vpon buying and selling that will sweare that their ware cost them thus much meaning the whole when the buyer is prizing the yard or the ell or that they were bidden such a price meaning of their wife or companions for a colour when as the buyer is made to beleeue that if they would haue taken that money they might haue solde it so yer that time with many other deuices to deceiue their owne soules 3 To sweare things impossible or vnlawfull is to mocke God as if a man should call his neighbour to witnesse his couenanting with a thiefe to rob his house or to cut his throat or if a Subiect should call his Prince to see him build an house in the aire to flie with the fowles or to make his horse speake which were meere mockeries 4. If it be not reuerently performed Gods name is indeed taken into the mouth but forgotten of the heart the Arke of God is carried but in such sort as when God was therefore displeased with Vzzâ—h Wherefore though it bee a truth sweare not vnto it vnlesse it bee weighty and thou disposest thy selfe hereunto with reuerence Quest 68. What if a man shall sweare that which is vnlawful is he not bound notwithstanding to performe his oath Answ Nay in no wise for so hee should adde vnto his sinne of swearing vnlawfully a further sinne of doing vnlawfully Psal 15.4 Explan This is plaine of it selfe to euery man of vnderstanding A man being in danger of his life is through feare constrained to sweare that hee will not discouer but maintaine a company of theeues to his power he hath offended by taking this oath but he shal much more offend if hee doth accordingly for he shall be accessary to their wickednes But the case is changed if a man by ouer-sight shall sweare any thâ—ng to his owne hinderance but without preiudice to the good of others for here the oath is to be performed This was the case of Israel as touching the Gibeonites vnto whom when they had sworne though they were brought vnto it by craft yet they feared to break the oath suffered them to liue Obiect If any man shall say if this bee a rule to be followed then euen vnlawfull oathes are to bee kept for it was vnlawfull for them to suffer any of the men of those countries to liue Sol. I answer That this was not simply vnlawfull but first if they should bee an occasion of temptation vnto them 2. If they could bring them into their power for some still remained to trie them withall 3. They were enioyned this for their owne good that roome might bee made for them to inhabit there Now the Gibeonites by their subtilty freed themselues from this danger so as that they had no power ouer them by reason of their oath to destroy them and it was but to their owne hinderance or rather as they turned it to their commodity Quest 69. Which is the fourth Commandement Answ Remember that thou keepe holy the Sabbath day sixe dayes shalt thou labour and doe all that thou hast to doe but the seuenth is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God in it thou shalâ— done manner of worke thou and thy son and thy daughter thy man-seruant thy maid-seruant thy cattle and the stranger that is within thy gates for in sixe dayes the Lord made Heauen and Earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seuenth day wherefore the Lord blessed the seuenth day and hallowed it Quest 70. What is the duty here commanded Answ To keepe holy the Sabbath day and to bee mindefull of it Quest 71. How may this be done Answ By assembling together to pray vnto God and to praise him to heare his holy Word and receiue the blessed Sacraments Quest 72. Is this all that is required to the right keeping of the Sabbath day Answ No but we must prepare our selues by prayer and emptying our hearts of sin and meditate vpon Gods workes and the Word which we haue heard suffering it so to worke in vs as that we may bee furthered in all holinesse of life Memb. 1 Explan This Commandement being affirmatiue wee begin againe with the duty for the further opening whereof we are to consider it according to the seuerall members Which are first to keepe holy a time 2. To remember and to be mindfull of it 3. To keepe holy a Sabbath 4. To keepe holy the Sabbath that day which the Lord hath appointed For the first it offereth againe two things to our consideration both what it is to keepe holy a time and wherefore it should be kept holy 1. To keepe holy any time is to separate and set it apart Quest 1 to holy duties to bee done either towards God or towards our neighbour 1. The duties to be done vnto God 3. The exercises of the Word Nehem 8.4 Verse 8. are either our speaking vnto God which is by Praier or Gods speaking vnto vs which is by reading preaching and hearing of Gods holy Word these were in vse at their holy meetings vnder the old Testament In the dayes of Nehemiah there was a pulpit made out of which both God was praised and the words of the Law read and the sense and meaning opened vnto the people that they might vnderstand And of this Iames maketh mention in the Councell held at Ierusalem saying Acts 15 21. that Moses had in old time them in euery city which did preach him seeing he was râ—â—d in the Synagogues euery Sabbath day Their Synagogues then being as our places of meeting for euery Congregation in euery towne and village and their reading was that before spoken of in Nehemiah with the giuing of the sense and thus is it that the doctrine of Moses was preached and made plaine And that this was still their custome vnto the Apostles times appeareth both from this speech of Iames being in the Present-tense and where it is noted that the Master of the Synagogue sent vnto Paul and his companions Acts 13.15 after the Lecture of the Law and the Prophâ—ts that if they had any word of exhortation for the people they should say on Which sheweth that as it is in vse amongst vs to haue a first and second Lecture and then a Sermon the people being gathered together to heare So it was in those dayes vnder the Law one Lecture was taken out of one of the fiue bookes of Moses the other out of the other parts of
the old Testament which were penned by the Prophets 1. Tim. 4 13. And much more are these holy exercises commended vnto vs in the new Testament S. Paul chargeth Timothy to giue attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine and concludeth that in so doing he should saue both himselfe Vâ—rse 16. 1. Cor. 14. and those that heard him And in comparing that excellent gift of those times of speaking with tongues with prophesying or preaching he preferreth far the preaching of the Word Therefore are such glorious things spoken hereof 1. Cor 1 18.21 2. Cor 2.15 to bee the power of God to the saluation of those that beleeue a sweet sauour vnto God in al whether they perish or be saued c. and hearers are willed 1. Pet. 2.2 As new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the Word that they may grâ—w thereby Which serueth to commend the care both of the Gouernours of the Church in former times who would not haue any Lords day passed ouer without a Sermon Iust Martyr Apolog. as witnesseth Iustin Martyr saying That the Word was read and preached for the space of an houre euery Sabbath day at one meeting Tertullian saith of his times that there was not any holy meeting wherein they were not fed with diuine Sermons and if the Pastor were sick or necessarily hindred the Deacon read an Homily In a Councell in Germany Concil Frances vnder Carolus Magnus it was ordaind that there should euer be some man to preach vpon the Lords day so also hath both the Trullan and Moguntine Councels And the like is the care of our worthy Gouernors of these times it being ordained that the Word should be preached euery Sabbath and the Catechisme explaned in the afternoone though many places alas may say hereof as of sundry good Lawes besides they are well enacted if they were well executed 2 Prayer and thanksgiuing Nehem. 8. The other kind of holy duty is Prayer and Thanksgiuing for when Ezra was ascended vp into the pulpit hee prayed vnto and praised the God of Heauen and all the people said Amen Amen And there were formes of prayer and thankesgiuing to be vsed in publique as the 92. Psalme more specially for the Sabbath the 104. 105. 106. 107. for all times of Gods publike worship This also is spoken of in the new Testament 2. Cor. 14. as vsed by the Minister in their meetings and it is prouided that it should be in a knowne tongue that the people might say Amen Prayer hath euer been so essentiall and proper to the house of the Lord that it is called for this The house of prayer Some rash spirits would haue no prayer vsed in the Congregation but conceiued prayer without any set forme which would breed such a confusioÌ„ as the like hath not bin known in the Church of God some through insufficiency of the Minister being without any prayers or too slenderly appointed in this regard Others through the variety of mens dispositions and humours so diuersly appointed one following this fashion and another that as that in the same Church which is one body no vnity or agreement almost would appeare 3. Singing of Psalmes to the praise of God 3 Singing of Psalmes Much time in their meetings was wont to be spent herein vnder the old Testament as may easily be gathered from the many Psalmes committed to the Masters of the Quiristers and speciall holy songs appointed to be sung vpon speciall occasions by Moses by Barack and Debrah c. Vnto which musicke made with playing vpon instruments and vpon triumphant occasions comely dancing was sometime added And vnto the like are we excited in the new Testament with Psalmes and Hymnes and spirituall songs Ephes 5.19 Iames 5.13 to sing and make melody to the Lord in our hearts Is any man merry saith Iames let him sing Psalmes The practise of the poore persecuted Christians of the primitiue Church doth shew that this duty was wont to be vsed in their assemblies since Christs time for as he according to the ancient manner after the Passeouer sung a Psalme with his Disciples so did they at their Communions which were then euery Lords day and not hauing the liberty of any other time they came together thus before day or early in the morning for which they were called Hymni antelucani Plin. Epist Let the Papists therefore deride our seruing of God with Psalmes sung in our assemblies we know notwithstanding that if it be done from the heart it is better then al their Latine Chaunteries which the hearers vnderstand no whit at all 4. Receiuing the Sacraments Fourthly the administration and partaking of the blessed Sacraments because it is the Lords day in remembrance of whom the Communion is receiued Wherefore in describing this day this circumstance is commonly added Acts 20.7 when they were come together to breake bread for without this no Lords day was wont to be passed ouer as hath been already noted And for Baptisme this day is fittest being the time of Christian congregations and as it were a representatiue Church whereinto the baptised is to be admitted and made a member of the vniuersall Church thereby 5. Holy conferences and meditations for of old they were restrained from thinking their owne thoughts where the Lord forbiddeth the seeking of their owne will or speaking a vaine word Esay 58.13 and if hee that keepeth the Sabbath aright must be free from these things then his thoughts must bee holy his speeches and conferences holy Moreouer doth not the husbandman couer his seed with mouldes when hee hath committed it to the ground that it may grow and bring forth fruit Doe not wee chew our meat when we haue put it into our mouthes that it may turne to our nourishment and how shall we thinke that the seed of the word wil fructifie in our hearts vnlesse wee hide it there by musing and meditating thereupon how can we thinke to haue it turne to the nourishment of our soules vnlesse wee chew it by further talking and conferring about the same Dauid did thus hide the word in his heart that he might be preserued from sinne and that corruption may not grow vp in vs the Apostle willeth Psal 119.11 Col 3.16 that the Word should dwell plenâ—iously in our hearts So that the best keeping of the Sabbath is when as wee not onely heare pray sing and communicate in publike but priuately thinke againe and againe vpon those things wherein wee haue been instructed conferre one with another read pray and sing Psalmes in our priuate houses Quest. 73. Is there no duty to be done towards our neighbour for the hallowing of this day Answ Yes it is a speciall time of exercising mercy by helping against sudden dangers by collecting and distributing to the poore by visiting the sicke and reconciling dissentions amongst neighbours To helpe against sudden danger Explan The holy
duties to bee done towards our neighbour are first workes of present necessitie which could not bee auoyded which are not onely then tollerable but good and commendable according to that speech of Christ when they watched him whether he would heale the man with the withered hand vpon the Sabbath day Mark 3.4 Js it lawfull to doe good on the Sabbath or to doe euill to saue life or to kill as if he should say this is a right Sabbath dayes worke to doe good or to doe any thing tending to the sauing of a mans life in danger So to saue the poore helpelesse beast either fallen into a pit Matth. 12.11 or wanting sustenance he sheweth elsewhere to bee a worke of the Sabbath From the equity of which it followeth that to put to our helping hand against any casualty falling vpon a mans person goods cattell or house is a worke so good and holy as that it wel becommeth the Sabbath day In like manner is it to be held for the sauing of good things which otherwise would be lost by gathering of Saffron milking and making out the milke of kine and sheepe and if there bee any thing else of this nature Likewise houshold businesses in making ready of meat and keeping things in decent comly order are lawfull vpon this day for God will haue mercy and not sacrifice he made not man for the Sabbath but the Sabbath for man that is Matth. 12.7 he doth so much fauour the good of man as that when the strict keeping of this time is preiudiciall to the necessary good of man he would rather haue it giue place hereunto then that it should hereby be neglected 2. Workes of mercy to the poore in gathering reliefe for them and distributing the same for this seemeth to haue been the custome in the Apostles times 1. Cor. 16.2 that euery first day of the weeke collections should bee made for the poore as God blessed euery man 3. Duties of loue to the comfort of our neighbour in distresse by visiting the sicke and poore prisoners Visiting the sicke Matth 25. Chap 5. comforting those that mourne vnder any crosse or calamity and making peace betwixt those which be at variance for as these duties are holy and haue excellent promises and become vs at all times so specially vpon the Sabbath dayes when the publike worship and seruice of God is ended Quest 2 Reasons of keeping the Sabbath The second question touching the sanctification of the Sabbath is wherefore and for what speciall causes there should bee times thus obserued for the publike worship of God seeing that the spirit and heart which are inward and priuate are the principall in his seruice I answere that the causes hereof are sundry and weighty 1. Hereby are exercised the faith and obedience of men when as because of Gods commandement only they shall seperate and set themselues apart from worldly businesses what haste soeuer they haue to goe forward with the same And at three times in the yeare especially were the ancient people of God tryed both for their obedience and faith and affiance in Almighty God in keeping their Sabbaths For all the males were to appeare at Ierusalem three times in the yeare before the Lord many of them comming from a farre and leauing their houses destitute and void of men to be made a prey to the enemy vnlesse God by his prouidence should marueilously preserue them And accordingly were they ready to yeeld themselues to the Lords ordinance yea to more then hee required at their hands for when their enemies set vpon them on the Sabbath they were so precise and superstitious that they would not stirre to arme and defend themselues for feare of breaking the Sabbath 1. Machab. 2. and thus lost their liues without sufficient warrant 2. By this meanes concord and vnity in doctrine and the seruice of God is maintained for let publike meetings bee duely frequented where all things either are or ought to bee prouided to be done according to the direction of Gods holy word and vnity and soundnesse will be maintained but take away these and a confusion both in the matter of religion and in the manner will vndoubtedly follow when euery one shall follow his owne fantasie there being commonly so many heads so many opinions 3. Loue and charity and all sauing graces are the more hereby increased when as we shall be brought publikely as it were vpon the stage and be made ashamed before al men if any man be rude 1. Cor. 14. and wicked in behauiour For this is the effect of the preaching of Gods word the sinner comming is reprooued of all men and accused of al men Moreouer the same prayers the same word the same Sacraments the same God serued there by vs altogether doe put vs in mind of the vnity whereby wee are vnited one vnto another so that as brands being layd together doe make the greater flame so our loue towards one another is the more inflamed by our being thus ioyned together in these holy duties 4. Seruants and cattell obtaine some ease from their sore labour hereby whose good the Lord who is the Creator of all doth also tender for admit that there were no Sabbaths vnmercifull minded men would work out the very hearts of their seruants and cattell wherefore it is often alleaged by the Lord that thy seruants and cattell may rest as well as thou 5. The seruice and worship of God is thus vpheld which would otherwise decay and fall to the ground if there were no times of publike meetings but all men were left vnto their priuate deuotion some vtterly forgetting what they owe vnto GOD some neglecting all and most through ignorance seruing him with superstition in stead of true deuotion Ezech. 20.12 Sixtly the Sabbaths thus publiquely kept are a signe vnto the people of God both to distinguish betwixt them and the heathen that know not God and to represent in some sort the Sabbath that shall afterwards bee kept in heauen from moneth to moneth and from weeke to weeke for euer Esa 66.23 when the Saints of God shall rest from all labour and sorrow world without end That euen hereby they may bee brought to some comfortable meditation of their happinesse to come if it be some comfort to rest from toiling for one day and to be recreated with Gods sweet promises preached vnto vs and singing of Psalmes and praises oh what a comfort may we thinke it will bee when as we shall rest for euer and be in possession of those ioyes which are heere promised in the company of the holy Angels delighting our selues with singing Alleluiah continually Memb. 2 To remember the Sabbath The second member of the dutie heere enioyned is to remember and to bee mindfull of this sanctification And this remembrance must be first generall all the dayes of the weeke when we bargaine couenant and vndertake any businesse afterwards
his sons consecrated c. Vpon this day Christ appeared at sundry times after his resurrection the holy Ghost descended vpon the Disciples and Iohn was enlightned Arg. 6 1. Cor 2 14. A sixth argument may be drawne from the approbation and consent of all the best men who are spirituall and most able to discerne the things of God and the opposition of godlesse and most euill men who are led like brute beasts who are naturall and perceiue not the things of God For the best men haue euer since Christs resurrection obserued and kept this day with all due reuerence only the prophane and licentious haue cast away all conscience hereof Whence we may reason thus That which is embraced and held by all godly learned men but oppugned by the vngodly as not standing with their corruption is certainely the truth but such is this doctrine of the first day of the week to be the Sabbath Therfore most certainly true For the first part of this argument wherein the strength consisteth and first that that is the truth which is held by the godly with one consent our Sauiour telleth them To you it is giuen to know the secrets of the Kingdome of Heauen And if any man shall doe his will he shall know the doctrine Matth 13.11 Iohn 7 17. 1. Cor. 3.19 whether it be of God or no. And on the other side The wisdome of this world is foolishnesse before God and they which are after the flesh do sauour the things of the flesh with many like places from whence it followeth that the constant consent of all godly men is no small argument of the truth and contrariwise of the wicked And thus yee see vpon most firme grounds that there is not onely a Sabbath to be obserued vnder the new Testament but the Sabbath the first day of the weeke which the Lord hath appointed Which meeteth with sundry phantasticall opinions Errors touching the Sabbath Rom. 7. First of the Anabaptists in Germany and the Familists in England which hold that all dayes are now alike and none more a Sabbath then another neither doth it any whit helpe them that they alleage Wee are free from the Law euen as a woman when her husband is dead from the law of her husband for by the Law here is meant the ceremoniall Law the heauy yoke of which Christ tooke from our shoulders and if in any other place freedome from the law bee spoken of it is either meant of the Ceremoniall and Iudiciall or of the rigor of the Morall Law exacting perfect obedience in euery point or else threatning condemnation If they shall say Col 2.16 Let no man condemne you in respect of a Sabbath c. and that the Apostle saith reprehensiuely Ye obserue dayes and times and moneths and yeeres neither doth this make for them seeing that the first place speaketh of feasts abrogated Gal 4.10 and done away only the other of times vsed to be obserued by the Gentiles Secondly it appeareth to bee an error which is held by the Iewes by Ebion and Corinthus and the Sabbatary Christians viz. that the old Sabbath is still to bee kept as before Christ his comming for the abrogation of which these places are most plaine Col. 2.16 1. Cor. 16.1 Acts 20. c. Thirdly they also erre that yeeld a Sabbath now but hold it vncertaine whether it be the seuenth eighth or tenth Fourthly they which ho d this day but with all that it may bee changed vpon the consent of Churches sufficient cause concurring which I take it is suppositus impossibilium a surmise of things impossible Lastly they which hold the same day but meerely vpon the ground of tradition as the Papists to make their other fond and corrupt traditions in the more request 3 To rest vpon the Lords day 3. Thirdly I say that this day is not remisly to be kept by vs vnder the new Testament although it may rightly be said that the strict resting inioyned the Iewes doth cease viz. as figuring our Christ his resting in heauen after the worke of our redemption finished according to that Scripture He that hath entred into his rest Heb 4.10 hath rested from his owne workes as God did from his Yet considering that there is a rest also for Christians Heb. 4.9 as is contained in the same place There remaineth therefore a rest vnto the people of God it were great temeritie to deny a day of resting now from seruile worke holding that the Lords day is rightly kept by comming together to publike duties though the times of vacation be spent in following worldly affaires For as Gods resting vpon the Sabbath did prefigure Christs resting vpon his day so there is a rest to come vnto all Christs members in heauen which is figured out by our resting vpon the Lords day to the apprehending of which sweet and most ioyfull rest we are more sensibly quickened by tasting the sweet of resting here after six daies painfull labour vpon the Lords day Acts 15 â—1 Moreouer it is necessary that wee cease from worldly affaires that wee may be more profitably imployed about heauenly which without doubt was one end of resting vpon the Sabbath of old for they attended then vpon Gods publike seruice euery Sabbath day seeing it is said that Moses is read in the Synagogues euery Sabbath day They must therefore rest that they might labour rest temporally and labour spiritually men being vnfit to doe both these labours to the best aduantage the same day especially the spirituall if there bee an incombrance of the corporall wee beeing fitted vnto the one by nature but to the other not onely not fitted but most vnapt vnto it by nature so that wee had neede to bee bowed and bent by meditation and prayer before the publike meetings and to bee confirmed and made tenacious of the things which wee haue been taught by recounting them after these meetings And to doe thus wee haue plaine direction giuen vs in the holy Scriptures Eccles 4.17 Take heed vnto thy feete saith the Wise man when thou entrest into the house of the Lord and be more neare to heare then to giue a sacrifice of fooles this is for preparation before and after the publishing of the law Take heed saith Moses that yee doe Deut. 5.32 Deut. 6 6. as the Lord your God hath commanded And againe These words which I command thee this day shall be in thine heart this is for recounting of the word againe after And that royall Prophet professeth according to this direction I haue hid thy word in mine heart Psal 119 â—â— that J might not sinne against thee Notable is the admonition of Chrysostome to this purpose yee ought not In Mat. cap. 1. Hom. 5. when yee goe from the congregation to bee intangled presently with businesses contrary to this studie but to goe home and there to call together your wife and children to
the rehearsing of those things which haue been spoken and when yee haue more deepely and thorowly ingraffed them in your minds afterwards to goe about the necessaries of this life For if going out of the Bath thou dost auoid publike meetings lest the benefit of bathing be turned into a greater hurt much more oughtest thou to vse this care when thou commest from publike meetings Alas most men haue so much businesse vpon the weeke dayes and are so dull in respect of heauenly learning as that vnlesse they vse great care and labour hard to attaine spirituall knowledge and grace vpon this day they are like to bee very slender proficients and trewant-like Schollers in Gods schoole yea euen such that I may vse the Apostles phrase as had need to be taught the first rudiments when by reason of the time they might haue been Doctors Heb. 5.11 If there be a Faire or a Market vpon a day will hee that hath need of stuffe or prouision the buying whereof will take vp his time all that day let any more time then he must needs from buying and prouiding to carry home his commodities or will he that is desirous to profit in the skill of Musick Dancing Writing Arithmetick c. for the learning of which he setteth apart in a weeke weekely some time will he I say loose any time when his Master commeth to teach him but apply himself hard to these exercises and how much more then should wee seeke to improue this one Market or faire-Faire-day of our soules in the weeke this one Lords day wherein the preacher is appointed to come and teach vs in the sweetest and most delighting noble skill of diuinity vnto the greatest aduantage gaine and storing of our soules with heauenly necessaries It were needfull therefore besides the publike meetings and meditating and conferring vpon that which hath been taught that men should reade the holy Scriptures endeauouring to remember and to vnderstand them by such helpes as are now most plentifull that they may not bee strangers in Gods booke but make the histories and diuine instructions here set downe so familiar vnto them as that vpon any occasion they may be able for their comfort to turne to such places as they neede and moreouer if they would reade and study some good prayers that they might bee well furnished this way according to their seueral necessities vpon the way and in the fields as Isaac is said to goe out to meditate and to pray in the fieldes and in the night season vpon sea or vpon land what wonderfull great comfort should men haue and how much more should they grace and walke worthy their holy and Christian profession than now they doe or can do through the mispending of the Lords day in idlenesse or vanity or which is worse in running to all manner of excesse of riot Lastly it is a base thing vpon so glorious a day as the Lords day to put our hands to worldly businesses any more then necessity inforceth for so we should mingle things high and low diuine and humane earthly and heauenly and so make a more vnpleasing linsy-woolsy then was forbidden by the Lord vnder the ceremoniall Law Wee should doe like the heathen that knew not God who had their dies festi profesti and intercisi holy dayes holy day eeues and mixt holy dayes seruing partly for the worship of their Gods and partly for labour in the workes of their calling Phil. 3.8 The true God would neuer allow this in any of his holy dayes he will not be content to part stakes with vs and therfore you shall find euery of his holy dayes guarded with this clause Thou shalt doe no seruile worke therein Will a man vpon a plentifull feast day goe from dinner to seeke for scraps in the poores basket hauing had plenty of the gold of Ophir powred out into his lappe goe seeke for pinnes or nailes in the dust hauing sought pretious stones of inestimable worth and the time of this seeking still continuing will hee attend vpon the gathering vp of dung But euen thus doth hee that vpon the Lords day putteth his hand to worldly businesse for gaine seeing all these things are but as drosse and dong in regard of the excellent knowledge of Christ Psal 19. and the word of God is more pretious than fine gold sweeter also than the hony and the hony combe Did wee but consider the double occasion of meditation vnder the new Testament both of the creation and redemption of man whereas they had but a single of the creation vnder the old the bond of thankfulnes now inlarged a greater measure of the Spirit now giuen and that implacably-malicious enemy of man the deuill now more inraged knowing that his time is but short we would bee so farre from making this day a time of riot excesse and out-rage that wee would rather as farre as our weake nature will beare sequester our selues vnto godly and spirituall exercises whereby wee may be fenced against the deuill walke worthy of the rich grace of the Spirit and answere the incomparable beneficence of the Lord in Iesus Christ by due thankesgiuing Quest 1 The Sabbath beginneth when And here againe is occasion offered of diuers questions to the further opening of the doctrine of our Sabbath As first When doth the Sabbath vnder the new Testament begin and end I answer that howsoeuer some begin it in the euening and Reas 1 so make it from euening to euening yet the more probable opinion is that it beginneth in the morning and continueth till the next morning because Christ his resurrection the cause and beginning of this Sabbath was early in the morning as appeareth plainely if wee consider how the souldiours were terrified at his resurrection and went into the city to certifie the high Priests what had happened and the time of their going is noted to be when Mary was gone from the Sepulchre which was at the dawning of the day so that as the argument was good for the beginning of the old Sabbath the Lord rested when the euening and morning of the sixth day were at an end therefore then must begin the rest of that Sabbath so it is good also for the beginning of our Sabbath Christ hauing finished the work of our redemption arose againe early in the morning therefore it seemes early in the morning must wee begin the rest of our Sabbath So may we rightly hold that it hath againe been turned from euening to euening to be from morning to morning to set forth mans rising through Christ from darknesse to light by grace Iohn 19. according to that of Iohn Hee is the true light that lighteneth euery one which commeth into the world Quest 2 The Sabbath to be kept how But how is the Sabbath comprehending both day and night to be kept Answer Not as some heretikes of whom Origen writeth by remaining in that position of body wherein we are
his Law is broken Obiect Sol. If it be said the Lord will haue mercy and not sacrifice I answer this is in case of necessity not to be auoided hee meaneth not that if thou be poore he had rather thou shouldest worke vpon his Sabbaths but abstaine serue him faithfully and he will stirre thee vp mercy for thy reliefe Quest 75. Are wee bound to doe the holy duties of Gods seruice all this time without ceasing Answ No for we may refresh our selues with eating and drinking singing and musick and other honest delights whereby the mind is cheared vp and ioy and gladnesse befitting the Lords holy day expressed Hos 2.11 Explan Although we teach a strict keeping of the Sabbath vnder the new Testament yet it is not so to bee vnderstood as though wee were bound vpon this day to doe nothing but spirituall duties all the day long for in respect that we haue flesh as well as Spirit that would be wearisome to vs and would turne the Lords day which is for a delight into a heauy burthen I say therefore that wee haue liberty to refresh our selues with such things as cheare the outward man and expresse ioy befitting the Lords holy day For euery holy day of the Lord is a festiuall and ioyfull day for outward ioy and delight which is expressed by the Prophet Hosea saying I will cause all her mirth to cease her feast dayes her new Moones and her Sabbaths When hee threatneth iudgements against the land Nehem. 8.9.10 And Nehemiah inuiteth the people to eate of the fat and drinke the sweete reproouing them when they began to weepe because it was an holy day of the Lord. Whence it appeareth plainly that mirth and ioy euen externall doe well become the holy day of the Lord neither were the people of Israel euer reprooued for this but that through their couetous mindes they accompted the Sabbath a burthen and thought long to haue it gone that their seruants might goe to their labour and they themselues to their markets for in this respect they are threatned by the Prophet Amos Amos 8 5. Heare yee this that swallow vp the poore and say when will the new Moone be gone that we may sell corne and the Sabbath that we may sell wheate c. And some of them not staying the ending of the Sabbaths trod Wine presses and laded and carried out burthens against which Nehemiah prouideth being grieued hereat Nehem. 13.15 as at a great abomination Yet let no man vnderstand this so as though it were hereby tollerated to spend this day in outward and vaine bodily pastimes for for then how shall we improue it to the best aduantage of our soules as hath been already shewed wee had need and ought to doe but so farre forth we may vse bodily delight as it doth not hinder but further the hallowing of this day as it doth not expresse an heathenish feast such as were the old Bacchanalia but setteth forth a diuine feast kept in the honour of the Lord Iesus 1. Let no man therefore be eating and drinking and making merry when the publike seruice of God calleth for him Phil. 3 â—7 for that were truly to make a mans belly his God as the Apostle speaketh seeing he attendeth vpon that when he should attend vpon God in his seruice 2. Let no man so affect outward pleasure as that he should forget the chiefe pleasure and comfort of the soule by neglecting to prepare to Gods worship before or to meditate that it may sinke and take rooting in his mind after 3. Let euery man as hee is able exercise himselfe in priuate in reading and studying the holy Scriptures and praiers with other helpes to strengthen the inner man in grace and knowledge 4. Shunne and auoide all obscene and filthy pleasures which are rather corrupting then hallowing and all vnlawfull gaming or ouer laborious exercises which in the end do rather trouble and dull the Spirits then quicken and cheare theÌ„ vp Let there be no frequenting of Alehouses or Tauerns vnto riot no chambring wantonnes or in a word let there bee no mirth but what becommeth sober temperate and chaste minds fearing God and reuerencing his ordinances And that licentious persons may bee the rather restrained from their vaine pleasures vpon this day the Lord hath apparantly executed iudgement vpon diuers for contempt of this day Quest 76. Is this all that we are bound vnto to keepe the Sabbath our selues in ceasing from labour and doing the duties thereof Answ No but whosoeuer hath sonne or daughter man-seruant or maid cattell or stranger within his gates is alike bound to prouide that all as much as in him lieth obserue this day in their kind both man and beast Gen. 17. Explan The Lord the author of this commandement as in giuing other lawes he speaketh not vnto inferiours and the gouerned but vnto the gouernours as in the law of circumcision he commandeth all vnto Abraham both for the act to be done the time and manner in the law of the Passeouer he commandeth all vnto masters of families Exod. 12.21 and Moses openeth the matter vnto the elders onely so in commanding the obseruation of the Sabbath he layeth all vpon the gouernours saying Thou thy sonne thy daughter thy man-seruant thy maid thy cattell and stranger that is within thy gates Gouernours charged with children and seruants And not without iust cause because that 1. Parents and Masters of families are in Gods stead to their children and seruants and haue his titles vpon them which for what else is it but only to remember them so to bring vp those that are vnder them in all godlines and holinesse as if God himselfe did more particularly take vpon him the training vp and nurturing of them 2. Because of the neare relation betwixt gouernours and their people he is the head oeconomicall they the members of all which we know what care the head hath seeking stil to put more comlines vpon them and in these kind of members the greatest grace is holines and greatest meanes of breeding this the due obseruation of the Sabbath 3. Because of the corrupt nature wherein parents beget and bring forth their children into the world so that without grace they are fountaines of infinite misery vnto them they being by nature the children of wrath and vassals of the deuill Ephes 2.2 now what a corasiue must it needs be to the heart of any kinde-hearted father or mother to consider that they haue bred children to be fire-brands of hell and what a care then must this needs worke in them to helpe them to be deliuered here-from and the chiefest ordinary way vnto this is to bring them to the Sanctuary vpon the Sabbath to vrge them and helpe them by prayer examinations and instructions to the fruitfull obseruation hereof 4. Because they cannot looke for a blessing vpon those things about which they imploy their seruants and
children vnlesse they be Iacobs or Iosephs godly and righteous which none are without the conscionable obseruation of the Sabbath Iosh 24.15 Therefore the example of Ioshua is to be followed by all masters of families doe not onely say I but I and my houshold wil serue the Lord and keepe his holy Sabbaths seeke that praise before God which was giuen vnto Abraham I know Abraham Gen 18.19 1. Sam. 1. saith the Lord that hee will command his to walke in my waies With â—lcanah and Hannah bring Samuel to the Temple whilst he is young that he may be a seruant vnto the Lord all the dayes of his life With Timothies grand-mother 1. Tim 3 15. breed in him thus knowledge of the Scriptures from a child Ezech. 3.17 Now howsoeuer the charge of inferiors lyeth vpon the superiours yet this will not excuse the inferiours if they shall neglect this holy day but as the Lord telleth Ezechiel when he had made him a watchman ouer Israel if thou admonish them not and the enemy commeth they shall die in their sinnes but their bloud will I require at thine hands so they shall die in their sinnes and feele the smart of Gods eternall wrath in the world to come Euen as it is said of all persons vncircumcised or that keepe not the Passouer they shall be cut off from amongst the people be they masters or seruants children growne vp or parents howsoeuer the Lord would haue slaine Moses because his sonne Gershom was not circumcised Wherefore let children and seruants as they loue their owne welfare Exod 4.25 be as forward to obserue the Lords holy dayes as their gouernours to command them as diligent about their priuate Christian exercises as they to performe them and as studious to satisfie them in holy indeauours as they to helpe them herein Quest 77. Doth the Lord onely take care for our right spending of this day and leaue vs to our selues vpon the sixe dayes Answ No doubtlesse but it is his will and command also that we should vpon the sixe dayes abstaine from idlenesse and diligently labour in the workes of our callings Explan Before we come to the explanation of this by cattel The charge concerning the sixe dayes whose rest is also commanded are meant their Camels their Oxen their Asses c. whose strength and labour they vsed about their carriages treading out their corne works of husbandry Now the Lord out of his mercy as he would not haue the poore seruant and bondslaue to by torne and worne out with sore labour vnder the hands of vnmercifull masters so would he not haue the poore dumbe creatures and therefore elsewhere explaining further this commandement he saith that thy seruants and cattell may rest as well as thou Moreouer the cattell could not labour but men must be in some sort assistant vnto them and so neglect the Sabbath The stranger was a people not comming of the stocke of Israel but of some other either following them out of Egypt or taken and bought out of other countries whom they had for slaues perpetually as the Gibeonites Now the Lord would not haue there to do any work vpon the Sabbath day Iosh 9.23 though borne without the couenant and liuing without circumcision without passeouer without sacrifice without God in the world partly that through being fauoured they might come to affect the true religion the fountaine of this their sweet rest and partly that being in the bosome of the Church there might be an outward vniformitie of al in the reuerencing of this holy day which sheweth that they which liue in the same Nation and vnder the same gouernment are to be compelled to an outward conformity of religion though the heart can only be turned by the Lord and whatsoeuer thy seruant be inwardly thou must cause him to be conformable to all good orders outwardly but this extendeth not to such as come strangerwise vnto thee ouer whom thou hast none authority To returne now to the proper question Some hold that the Lord doth onely remit his owne right in saying sixe daies shalt thou labour c. because all the dayes of the weeke are his otherwise the people of God had not done well in setting apart some of the sixe dayes vnto holy exercises Working vpon six daies commanded here vpon any occasion whatsoeuer But they are deceiued and their ground is too weake for in euerie commandement wee are not onely inioyned the dutie Reas 1 but the helpes and furtherances heereunto now vnto the right and free keeping of the Sabbath it helpeth not a little to spend the six dayes well about the workes of our callings partly for that our worldly businesses being done we are the freer from any intanglement hereby therefore he saith Thou shalt labour and doe all that thou hast to doe Partly for that being weary of labouring the rest of the Sabbath will be the more sweet and pleasant vnto vs according to that of the Prophet If thou call the Sabbath a delight Esa 58 13. and partly for that the Lord of his goodnes will the rather sanctifie vs and make vs fit to sanctifie a Sabbath when as we diligently doe the workes of our callings vpon the six daies according to that comfortable saying of Iohn Of his fulnesse wee haue all receiued and grace â—oh 1.16 for grace hauing the grace of faithfulnesse and diligence in the duties of our callings we receiue further grace of diligence about Sabbath day exercises which is peculiarly verefied in this very thing in that the most idle which spend their time of the six dayes in gaming sporting and least doing are least holy and most prophane vpon the Sabbath but contrariwise the honestly diligent and intentiue to their callings 2. The iniunction of working vpon sixe dayes is giuen Reas 2 in the same commanding termes in the originall that the iniunction of not working the seuenth is giuen in in the first is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou shalt doe worke in the second is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thou shalt not doe worke 3. As there be reasons alledged of ceasing from worke vpon the seuenth day so there is reason laid downe also of working Reas 3 king the six dayes as the maine reason of the first is God rested the seuenth so the reason of the second is In six dayes the Lord made heauen and earth hee wrought If it bee said This needeth not to bee heere commaunded it rather belongeth to the second Table I answer that one and the same dutie may belong to diuers Commandements in diuers respects and in what respect this of labouring belongeth vnto this hath bin already shewed neither is mine intent otherwise to bring it in heere and for some questions which are fitly heere further to be discussed Againe I say that the ground of the former assertion is too weake for not men but God himselfe hath againe set apart since the giuing of
this law some of these dayes for holy duties And a good construction may be made hereof and yet this stand for an vnder-commandement Six dayes shalt thou labour vnlesse the worship of God shall hinder and call thee from thy labour for we must in reason yeeld as much to the businesses of Gods seruice vpon the six daies notwithstanding the command of working as to bodily labours vpon the seuenth notwithstanding the command of resting therefore as when we are bidden to rest all the day we are not yet denied works wherunto necessitie or charitie call vs so when we are bidden to worke the six daies wee are not yet denied ceasing when religion and Gods worship call vs heereunto But for the further cleering of these things here arise certain weightie and needfull questions Quest. 78. Is it not lawfull then to forbeare working to attend vpon God in his seruice in the six dayes Answ Yes it is not onely lawfull but necessary to doe the duties of Gods seruice euery day of the weeke in priuate and in publike when iust occasion is offered 1. Thes 5.7 2 â—im 4 1. Deut. 6.7 Explan It is the corrupt maner of most men when the Sabbath is ended yea when publike seruice is done neuer more to call the Lord to minde all the weeke after or if they doe to performe their deuotion very slenderly and weakely as though they were sufficiently sanctified in two or three houres vpon the Sabbath for all the weeke after or as though they were Gods people only vpon that day and their owne only all the weeke after But this is great forgetfulnes by all meanes to be rooted out from amongst Christians for the Lord is to bee serued euery day of the weeke with the best heart and care that we can First wee haue for this his command Pray continually and in all things giue thanks and preach the word of God be instant in season and out of season and Thou shalt talke of the Lawes of God continually when thou tarriest in thy house and when thou walkest in th way as thou lyest downe and as thou risest vp So that duties of religion doe not onely tye vs semper all the dayes of our liues but ad semper also to euery day and time when good opportunitie is giuen we must expresse our deuotion by praying reading meditation hearing and conferring at fit times 2. We haue for this the example of holy men Daniel prayed dayly thrice a day and praised his God Dan. 6. â—0 and the Text sheweth that it was his manner thus to doe Dauid prayed early in the morning he wept in prayer euen in his bed Psal 5 2. Psal 6 6. Psal 22. â— Psal 34.1 so as that he made it swim with teares I call by day and by night saâ—th he I will alway giue thankes vnto the Lord and his praise shall bee in my mouth continually Morning and euening and at noone-tide hee called vpon the Lord. Anna a good widdow is said to haue serued the Lord in the Temple Luc. 2.37 Acts 2.46 wiâ—h fasting and prayer night and day They were dayly together in the Primitiue Church with one accord in the Temple And Sozomen reporteth out of Pâ—â—lo Iudaeus Sozom lib 6. cap. 18. that the Christians in Aegypt continued all the six daies in deuotion so earnestly as that they forgat to take their food from morning till night and the people of Edessa would not bee terrified from their often meetings Ruff. lib. 2. c. 5. through the feare of death threatned vnto them Which I doe not rehearse as fauouring the Monasticall life which is wholly spent in blinde deuotion for euery man must liue in a calling not onely generall as hee is a Christian but specially as he is a member of a Common-wealth and if Anna did liue in the Temple shee had doubtlesse some other imployment besides prayer and fasting and for those of the Primitiue Church their time was extraordinary and most dangerous but I rehearse these examples to commend the general of omitting no day without giuing the Lord his due 3. We haue for this great encouragement giuen Hee is pronounced a blessed man Psal 1.1 Psal 119. â—8 Verse 99. that doth exercise himselfe in Gods word and meditae therin day and night Dauid saith that because Gods Commandements were euer with him he was made wiser than his enemies Yea saith he â— haue had more vnderstanding than all my teachers I vnderstood more than the ancient So that he which will be wise indeed must doe as Dauid did haue euer Gods Commandements with him and make Gods testimonies his daily meditation 4. We haue to vrge vs to holy duties our owne great necessitie euery day We are daily subiect to sin and therefore must daily seek the remission of our sins by praier according to the direction Giue vs this day our daily bread We haue daily businesses vpon which wee need but cannot looke for a blessing without daily earnest prayer otherwise we may build Psal 1 27. watch and worke but in vaine we are subiect to daily dangers either by reason of the Deuils rage the crie of our sins or our weak constitutions which we cannot look should be preuented without diligent prayer euery day prayer being our last greatest refuge Eph. 6. â—8 according to the Apostle and we daily receiue at Gods hands great blessings the course of which we shall cause him to breake off vnlesse we be daily in rendring praises to his holy name Ephes 6.17 Againe for the reading and meditating on Gods word our necessities do all so require that we should be somewhat emploied herein euery day The Word is the sword of the spirit without which how can we combat with our spirituall enemies that will not leaue vs vnassaulted any day The Word is the milke 1. Pet. 2.2 whereby we must be nourished and grow vp in regard of which we are as new borne babes how then can we in any day liue without it but be very Dwarffes in grace The word is the seed of God by which we are kept from sinning 1. Iohn 3.9 brought to be his beloued and holy children If this seed then be not daily in vs how shal we be kept from being ouergrowne with weeds and briars and so from being reprobate accursed ground The word is a light vnto our feet and a lanthorne vnto our paths how then can we walke on and be kept vpright without dangerous stumbling falling Psal 119.105 vnlesse we haue euery day this light set vp in our minds To say nothing of the readinesse and dexteritie in the Word of God which we shall grow vnto by daily exercising ourselues therein according to the prouerbe Vse maketh perfectnesse and how much the more apt we shal thus become for publike instructions to receiue them for our greater comfort Quest 79. It seemeth then that euery day ought to
tedious and thinke that they keepe the Sabbath as well as any other or as they need to doe and more especially if there be nothing but diuine seruice at the Church But let all such know their errour and repent of it they doe indeed sanctifie the Lords day but it is not after the Lords but their owne manner and therefore cannot be accepted of no more then a master can accept of the best indeauours of his seruant at home at that time when he appointeth him to trauell about his busines abroad For the Lord doth now appoint thee to attend him in the publike place Acts 3. hee hath now imployment for thee there Christ himself the holy Prophets and Apostles lurked not at such times in corners or in priuat houses but went vp to the Temple to pray to preach to conuerse with Gods people in publike duties Acts 2 41. Here is the place where Gods ordinance is chiefely vsed and only at the times appointed heere the Lords presence is promised here hath his glory euer shined by the conuersion of soules and sometime of thousands at once Let the proud seperatist therefore goe by himselfe now into corners as ouer-iust in his owne esteeme to come with others to Gods ordinance in publike let the idle or daintie Sabbath-keeper stay at home in his blind priuate deuotion and the ouer scrupulous absent themselues from Church in the case of no preaching at that time let those contemne publike prayer that know not Gods house the Church to be the house of Prayer But let all that feare the Lord feare thus to peruert the Lords day least in so doing sinne lye at their doores The second head Head 2. Forgetfulnes of the Sabbath vnto which I referre the prophaning of the Sabbath is all forgetfulnesse of this day vpon the sixe either in generall in any of them or in particular the day before according to our distinction when I spake of the dutie in the word Remember and it may haue reference also to the Sabbath past Remember how holy thou wert then what rules of holines thou wert then taught how thou didst then make shew of a good disciple of Christ when thou sattest to learne thy lesson of him as Saul who fell downe before the Lord and said Lord what wouldest thou haue mee to doe Acts 9. 1. Sam. 2. and as Samuel Speake Lord for thy seruant heareth Least doing contrariwise in the weeke-dayes after and as one that rather listeneth to Satan and to thine owne corrupt heart thou be condemned out of thine owne mouth for drawing neere vnto God with thy lips but hauing thine hart farre estranged from him The third head Head 3. Neglect of inferiours vnto which I referre the prophaning of the Sabbath is by leauing such as are vnder our gouernment to their owne vnbridled and licentious liberty vpon the Sabbath day which is no small fault in parents masters and gouernours For whilst euery priuate man doth thus neglect his domestick charge the minister may preach reproue admonish and teach but little wil it profit to bring them to the right obseruation of Christian duties Besides doth it not grieue any good parents or masters to see their children or seruants miscarry and come to misery but to be negligent of them at these times is the right way to bring them to all lewdnesse and consequently to smart and misery for which they may also then with heauy hearts thanke their gouernors that were too gentle and remisse towards them 1. Sam. 2. as Ely was vnto his children whose lamentable estate in his children and posteritie what hard heart can reade of without relenting Quest 83. What be the reasons of this Commandement Answ They are partly infolded in the Commandement and partly expressed in these words for in sixe dayes the Lord made heauen and earth the sea c. Quest. 84. What are the reasons infolded in the commandement Answ Three 1. Because the law of the Sabbath is ancient and was of force in Paradice before mans fall 2 Because it is most equall the Lord allowing vs sixe dayes for our worldly affaires and requiring but one of seuen for the workes of his worship 3. Because the seuenth is the Lords peculiar day so that without sacriledge we cannot any way prophane it Reasons infoulded in this Commandement Explan This commandement being of maine and speciall vse for the furthering of true godlinesse and such as vpon which the rest of the law hangeth is therefore both placed in the middest and because man naturally is most vnapt to bee moued with the reuerence hereof fortified with many reasons beyond the rest Which reasons are euery one of great force partly infolded and not distinctly placed out of the words of the commandement and partly expressed and set downe at large by themselues Reas 1 The first reason infolded is taken from the word Remember as if the Lord should haue said Howsoeuer all the rest of these lawes haue hitherto passed without such expresse mention especially when mans nature was vncorrupt in Paradise yet this law of the Sabbath was expressely giuen at that time and now I giue you warning only to remember it as most ancient and euer vsed amongst all my deuout people so that if old customs wil beare any sway with you the very remembrance of this must needs be of force to moue you to keepe holy my Sabbaths Or else Remember is a reason of force because it is a note of special charge for the duty vnto which it is prefixed For when a master commandeth his seruants diuers things and would chiefely haue some one thing done hee impresseth it with this word remember as if hee should say I would not haue that neglected or forgotten by any meanes If therefore any earnest speciall charge giuen by the Lord be of any force with thee if the old custome of Gods Church euer since the creation bee of any force doe not prophane but keepe holy the Sabbath day Reason 2 Gene. 2. The second reason infolded is taken from these wordes Sixe dayes shalt thou labour c. as if the Lord should haue said It is no vnreasonable matter or hard vnto thee that I require in bidding thee keepe holy the Sabbath day it is but one day of seauen I allow thee six for the workes of thy calling I will be content onely with the seuenth though I haue made all the dayes and could require six and leaue thee but one therefore doe thou willingly keepe this day This is a reason of great moment and oftentimes onely vsed as being alone sufficient to mooue any honest heart to obedience In Paradise it was the maine reason to Adam and Euah Ye shall eate of all the trees in the garden but of the tree in the middest ye shall not eat it was the reason vsed to mooue the Israelites to let their land rest the seuenth yeare that the poore might haue some comfort
vnto such thou deniest vnto the Lord from whom thou receiuest al and vnto whom thou owest all who will also require at the last day saying I was hungry and thou didst not feede me naked and thou diddest not cloath mee sicke and in prison and thou visitedst me not 3 Against sacriledge Lastly robbing of God which is called sacriledge is in things dedicate when they are taken away and in tithes and offerings when they are vniustly paid and without conscience of the right For as the Lord hath forbidden stealing from men so and much more strictly hath hee forbidden stealing from himselfe and appointed more precisely the duties to bee paid to his Ministers in his stead Now that wee may say something of this sinne to moue the consciences of all such as make conscience of any stealing it shall first be shewed Tithes due by Gods Law that tithes are due by Gods Law vnder the new Testament secondly wherein it is offended about the payment of tithes and thirdly how God is robbed in things dedicate Arg. 1 Leuit. 27.30 1. That tithes are due euen in these dayes appeareth from direct Scripture All the tithes of the seed of the ground and of the fruit of the trees are the Lords they are wholy to the Lord he saith not shall be or let them be as Origen hath well obserued of other ceremoniall Lawes which were to last but for a time as of the Passouer This shall be a Law or an ordinance vnto thee and so of other ceremonies But as it is said of the seuenth day it is the Lords Sabbath so of tithes Exod 12.24 they are the Lords Whence ariseth this sound reason That which is the Lords peculiarly perpetually not by any new ordination for a time that is to be paid alwaies without al difference of times of the old and new Testament but such are tithes they are the Lords not made so by any such ordination therefore they are to be paid euen vnder the new Testament also It cannot be maintained that tithes are ceremonial or appurtenances of the Leuiticall Priesthood for God though he gaue them to the Leuites yet did he not first found them in that encorporation but only transferred his owne right to that Order of Priest-hood quousque so long as it should endure and after the ceasing of that Priest-hood the same right descended as it were by entaile to the succeeding Ministery of the Gospell In a word Tythes were due to the Leuiticall Ministers not as Leuiticall but as Ministers and so are successiuely due to the Euangelicall Pastors as Pastors and not formally as Euangelicall And if per impossibile the Gospell could cease yet should not tythes cease but be rendred to whatsoeuer Ministery could be feigned to succeed in place thereof 2. This appeareth further by Scripture 1. Cor. 9.14 concluding the Arg. 2 same by consequence It is ordained saith the Apostle that they should liue of the Gospell that preach the Gospell euen as they did liue of the Altar that did wait at the Altar Whence I reason thus That is due now and to bee paid vnder the Gospell without the paiment of which the preachers cannot be maintained according to Gods ordinance but such are Tithes God hauing ordained them onely and not other meanes for if none other meanes can be shewed to haue been ordained by God to maintaine preachers then tythes only are of his ordinance Therefore tythes are due now in these dayes of the Gospell 3. This appeareth further because that as vnto Aaron Arg. 3 and vnto men after his order tythes were to bee payed so they were payed vnto Melchisedeck after whose order is Christ in whose name and representing whose person are the ministers of the Gospell according to the Apostles reasoning to the Hebrewes Here men receiue tythes that die Heb. 7.8 and there he is said to haue receiued tythes that liueth for euer c. Hence I reason thus That which is Christs due as he is a meanes of Gods blessing vnto the people that is the due of his ministers seruing in the same office but tythes are Christs due seeing they were Melchisedecks euen as they were due to the Priests after Aaron because due to Aaron and they are Christs and Melchisedecks as they were a meanes of blessing for Eonomine in this respect Abraham is noted to haue paied tythes to Melchisedeck when he met him and blessed him Therefore they are due to the Ministers of the Gospell And to such as will vnderstand the Apostle Paul is most plaine for tithes Let him that is instructed make him that hath instructed him partaker of all his goods Cal 6.6 What must hee make his goods common vnto him that he may vse any of them as himselfe none will grant this I am sure Must he only giue him some small matter as an almes at his discretion Ah forced construction to make part of all some gratuitie only out of the money Thus there remaineth no way else to make him partaker of al thy goods but by the due paying of thy tithes from all sorts of thy encreased goods namely which arise from thy Corne from thy Fruite from thy Cattell c. which are called all thy goods Arg. 4 Gen. 14. Gen. 28.22 A fourth argument may be taken from the custome of the Church of God in all ages Abel and Cain acknowledge something due to the Lord when they bring vnto him part of their increase Abraham more particularly payeth the tithe of all Iacob voweth to giue the tenth to the Lord. Vnder the new Testament there was a community of things amongst Christians for 200. yeares according to Tertullian which being dissolued by Vrlan Bishop of Rome tithes came againe into vse according to Origin Ciprian and Gregory long before the Laterane Counsell by which the Popes of Rome maketh them ceremoniall tooke aduantage of impropriations for their owne gaine Who so would be further instructed herein may reade the learned Treatises written of this subiect by Doctor Carlion now Bishop of Chichester by Master Roberts Minister of Norwich and others It is to be renounced therefore as an error to hold that tithes are not now due by Gods law and the Ministery should liue vpon the beneuolence of people as Wickliffe being deceiued in his iudgement did It is not enough to say it was a ceremony and so belonged only to the time of the Law for though a figure might be found herein as Athanasin hath obserued â— an Hebrew letter expressing ten setting forth the first letter of Iesus yet it was not meerely ceremoniall as other things that had no further vse but to prefigure Iesus this being a maintenance for Gods ministers such as hee hath ordained alwaies to bee in his Church though not after the same order yet such as hath been shewed as vnto which tithes are also paid 2 The right paying of tythes It followeth now therefore that
to the poore would not let passe good admonitions but as feed their bodies so indeauour to season their soules with grace 3. The thanksgiuing 3. The thanksgiuing is for the Lords exercising his Kingdome in the right ordering of the world punishing the wicked rewarding the godly spreading the glorious beames of his word for bringing men heereby into the right way for inlarging his kingdome thus for worthy magistrates painfull and faithfull ministers religious neighbours for faith repentance hatred of all sinne and care to doe our duties wrought in vs. Thus the Saints in heauen doe sing continually to the praise of the Lord both for the destruction of the whore of Babilon Reuel 18. and for his kingdome in them And all this is in the second Petition properly comprehending the first Commandement Let thy kingdome come outwardly thy power and prouidence being exercised and inwardly grace being increased and glory hastened Let nothing hinder the comming of thy kingdome neither the deuill nor wicked men neither in the magistracy ministry nor people neither infidelity impenitency any reigning sin or negligence Thy kingdome is come we praise thee for it in our selues and others and all ouer the world Heere also implicitly wee acknowledge our opposite disposition to Gods kingdome and bewaile it Quest 105. In the third Petition what doe you desire Answ That I my selfe and all the people of God vpon earth may as readily obey Gods will as the Angels and Saints in heauen Explan First for the order of this Petition it followeth this Thy kingdome come to shew that where Gods kingdome is set vp his will is endeauoured after and preferred alwayes and not our owne will His will is accounted holy and his way equall our owne will and waies vnholy and vnequall There cannot be a good Tree but it will bring forth good fruite there cannot be faith but it will appeare by the workes neyther can there bee a good faithfull subiect of Gods kingdome but he will study in all things to doe his will Hee is therefore wrapped vp in infidelitie hardnesse of heart and in sinne that preferreth his owne will and goeth on in Rebellion against the Lord what Faith and hope soeuer hee pretendeth 2. The sense of the wordes GODS will is eyther secret or reuealed according to that of Moses The secret things of the Lord belong to the Lord but the reuealed to vs to our children The secret will of God is touching the number of those that shall be saued the day of iudgement the time of the Iewes conuersion the finall confusion of Antichrist and particular estates of other men the particular afflictions and crosses appointed for vs and the day of our death and such like In these things we pray that we may rest contented in the Lords good pleasure when by the euent it shall be made knowne what hard-ship soeuer he hath appointed to vs. The reuealed will of God is whatsoeuer is manifested in his word to be his will concerning both faith and practise we pray that it may be answerably done as it is required Thy will that is not my will thy will only not thine and mine also betwixt which two there is no proportion thy will both for matter and manner and thy will though contrary vnto and against my will In earth as it is in heauen that is say some of our bodies and members as of our soules and mindes of the worldly and such as be not yet called as of those that are called but this is forced without cause the words hauing a proper meaning with good sense In earth therefore is by vs that dwell in this world in the middest or many temptations and prouocations vnto sinne let thy will be done as by the inhabitants of heauen that are free from all temptations and discouragements 1. With such cheerfulnesse and readines as the Saints are set forth in heauen to be continually reioycing and singing and the Angels to haue wings through their readinesse flying as it were to do that which the Lord appointeth them 2. With so perfect an heart free from all hypocrisie louing the Lord with all our heart and out of this loue doing his will as Dauid and Iosiah are commended to haue done 3. In all things not in some onely which wee can most easily incline our hearts vnto or in most still cleauing to our owne most beloued wayes but in all things to the vtter denying of our selues as Zachary and Elizabeth are commended to haue done Luke 1. 4. Striuing after that perfection of obedience which the Angels and saints in heauen yeeld making it our marke that we continually ayme at and therefore not looking backe with Lots wife Phil 3. but pressing towards this with the holy Apostle Paul earnestly desiring to attaine vnto it 5. With all constancy and perseuerance neuer being weary of well doing or fainting vnder the burthen of crosses persecutions for they stand continually in the Lords presence ready to execute his commands and this was holy Iobs praise Though he kill me yet will I trust in him To deny our owne will Supplicat 1. 3. The scope of this Petition 1. in the supplication wee desire grace to deny our owne wills and wayes for vnlesse we be willing to deny that which is pleasing to our corrupt natures and desired by vs we doe in vaine desire that Gods will may be done by vs euen as he which is in some pleasing by-way that he will not forsake doth in vaine desire to goe the right way and as hee that hath a Table-booke wherein many old things haue beene written heeretofore which hee will not consent to haue blotted out doth in vaine desire to haue some other thing anew written there Wherfore Christ teacheth vs to deny our selues thet we may become his Disciples Ezech. 18 Eph. 4.23.24 Cast away all your transgressions saith the Prophet Whereby you haue transgressed and make you a new heart and Cast off the old man saith the Apostle which is corrupt and put on the new man Heere is no new heart or new man according to Gods will granted vnlesse first the old heart the old man be put away Our will is a blind guide leading vs into the danger of our enemies as Elishah led the Aramites Wee pray therefore Lord make vs to deny our owne crooked wills which vntill we doe we cannot doe thy most holy will 2. Wee pray for vnderstanding of the will of God for without this how should we doe it Giue mee vnderstanding Supplicat 2. Psal 119.34 Hos 4.6 Prou 1. saith Dauid and I will keepe thy saw Without knowledge my people perish saith the Lord Get knowledge and get vnderstanding saith Wisedome in the Prouerbs No seruant can doe the will of his maister vnlesse he knoweth it neither can he walke after the Spirit and doe the will of God that is not by the spirit instructed to know all things in Gods will
thee in thy holy mountaine when euery day shall be a Sabbath and time of vnspeakable delight vnto vs for euer and euer through Iesus Christ our Lord and Sauiour Amen A Prayer for the Sabbath after publike meting MOst gracious God the fountaine of all goodnesse wee desire with thankfull hearts to acknowledge that as at all times so especially this day euen streames of thy grace haue flowed vnto vs to refresh vs when we were drie Thou hast led vs to thy house thou hast set thy doore open vnto vs thou hast heard our prayers and supplications made for our selues and for the rest of thy Church Militant vpon earth suffer them not O Lord to returne empty vnto vs though comming from polluted lips and hearts full of many imperfections Receiue them as sweetned with the precious incense of thy Son our Sauiours passion and perpetuall intercession Thou hast fed vs there with Manna from heauen by the ministry of thy holy word thou hast vouchsafed thy presence vnto vs filling vs with ioy gladnes thou hast giuen vs to belieue to abhor sinne and imbrace thy grace though we are ashamed of our inconstancy and too little profiting in regard of the meanes of so long a time O Lord suffer not this to bee as an vntimely birth in vs or as the grasse vpon the house top that neuer commeth to perfection but worke in vs constancy and perseuerance that where any grace is begun it may be continued and perfited in the day of the Lord and where it is not begun it may be in thy good time Open our eyes still more and more to see those things that concerne the peace and welfare of our soules that wee may folfow after them Giue vs grace to consider the vanity of this world and of all worldly things and that the whole duty of man is to feare God and to keepe his commandements and encline our hearts vnto these and not vnto couetousnes Let vs not be forgetfull hearers of thy Word but carefull doers of thy will let thy Word dwell plenteously in vs that as the Scepter of thy Kingdome it may sway vs as immortall seed it may fructifie in vs as a sword it may cut vp sinne and as a pillar of fire it may guide vs in the night of this world till we come to the heauenly Canaan Forgiue the infirmities of this day our irreuerence in thy worship our vanity worldlines and neglect of so precious time Let not these things hinder but that thy word may become the sweete sauour of life vnto vs but that we may be made hereby fruitfull in all good works to the honour of thy most blessed name through Iesus Christ our onely Mediatour and Aduocate Amen A Prayer to be vsed in the time of sicknes MOst gracious God who onely smitest and art able to heale againe breakest and art able to binde vp againe behold with the eye of compassion mee thy poore seruant iustly broken smitten with thy rod for my transgressions behold I say how I lye at the gate of thy mercy waiting till thy charitable hand bee stretched out to helpe and comfort mee I am a wretched sinner I confesse O Lord and whatsoeuer punishment thou doest inflict vpon mee I deserue tenne thousand times more at thy reuenging hands if thou shouldst enter into iudgement with me In my prosperitie I haue waxed wanton like a ful fed heifer lifting vp my heele against thee I haue giuen my strength vnto sinne and not vnto thy seruice and although thy word hath been sounded in mine eares threatning heauy punishments for my sinnes yet I flattered my selfe in my heart saying I shall neuer bee moued But haue mercy vpon mee most mercifull Father for Iesus Christ his sake remember not these my abusings of thy mercies against mee but let there bee an healing of my transgressions and sins Open mine eyes to see how greatly I haue offended in omitting duties commanded in committing euils forbidden against thee and against my brethren that all my sorrow may be turned into sorrow for sinne that the issue hereof may bee repentance vnto saluation neuer to be repented of And good Father bee pleased vpon my vnfained humiliation and turning vnto thee in mercy to turne vnto me againe speaking peace vnto my mourning soule saying by thy spirit that I shall be comforted And the cause of all misery sinne being remooued out of thy sight let my punishment be remoued also Remember my frailty O Lord how that my strength is not the strength of stones or of iron that I be not tempted beyond that I shal be inabled to beare Temper my bitter cup with such faith patience and wisedome as that I may wisely patiently and with due submission drinke of the same to thy glory mine owne comfort and the good example of others When I am weakest bee thou strongest by thy grace in me and let my prayers in the name of thy deare son preuaile as the wrestlings of Iacob for a blessing in the middest of these grieuous troubles Set the the glory of thy Saints before mine eyes alwaies that I may the better beare these momentany afflictions which are not to be compared vnto that inestimable ioy Make me stedfastly to behold the Lord Iesus heauy vnto the death wounded bleeding and dying an accursed death when hee was altogether without fault or blame that I may not bee despairingly cast downe seeing that I suffer iustly for my sins Giue me a due consideration of thy wonderfull loue manifested in afflictions to thy children that I may reioyce in tribulation seeing that I am punished in this world for my amendement that I may escape the intollerable iudgements of the world to come Turne mine eyes downward to see how thy holiest seruants Iob Dauid and Daniel with infinite others haue more deeply tasted of this cup of aduersitie that I may not grieue to be sorted with them who are now in Paradise with these the like heauenly meditations so fill my mind O Lord that I may beare my infirmities And deferre not but make hast to worke my deliuerance according to thy promise to those that trust in thee I beleeue O Lord helpe mine vnbeliefe let it not hinder the working of this gracious work the freeing me out of this griefe and misery Once againe let mee haue some respit from my paine that I may praise thee in the land of the liuing if through thy mercy I shall be restored to health and strength so sanctifie this affliction as that I may say it is good for me that I haue been afflicted for that I am hereby taught to keepe thy commandements And here I doe promise and vow my selfe O God vnto thee if thou shalt vouchsafe this mercy a perpetuall sacrifice in soule and body to serue thee in new obedience for all time to come If in thy diuine counsell thou hast determined this to be the end of my fraile life here O Lord into thy hands I commend my spirit preserue me to thy Kingdome to the very last gaspe let not Sathan come neere vnto me set a guard of thy holy Angels about me and so assist me with thy grace that both in life and in death vnto the end and in the end I may glorifie thee that my troubles in my bed of sicknesse may end in perpetuall rest in Abrahams bosome and my grieuous pangs in euerlasting ioy and heauenly singing to thee O King and to the Lambe that sits vpon the throne who with the holy Ghost euer liues and reignes one God world without end Amen Grace before Meat O Lord blesse vnto our vse thy creatures at this time prouided for our sustenance that being preserued hereby and comforted we may doe thee more laudable seruice vnto thy glory who art the Author of all good vnto vs through Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen Or this O God who hath iustly cursed the earth and all things therein for the sinne of man pardon our sinnes turne away thy curse and vouchsafe thy blessing vpon these thy gifts which we are now to receiue that we vsing them with temperance and thankfulnesse may obtaine by them refreshing and be enabled by them to thy seruice through Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen Grace after Meat COntinuall praise be vnto thee O Lord who doest continually prouide so graciously for the feeding of our feeble bodies Leade vs hereby to a tast of our spirituall food so that by the helpe of both wee may grow vp in thy seruice both in body and soule till at the last we attaine thy heauenly Kingdome and be for euer glorified both in soule and body through Christ our Lord. Amen Or this MErcifull Father who neuer ceasest to do good vnto vs though wee neuer cease offending thee and now more especially hast renewed thy bounty in feeding vs with thy blessings Let not the common fruition of thy benefits make vs commonly or lightly to esteeme of them neither when wee are fed let vs wax wanton against thee abusing our strength to the seruice of sinne But let thy perseuerance in goodnesse worke in vs perseuerance in all dutiful obedience to our liues end through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen FINIS
Quest Which be those three concerning Gods glory Ans First Hallowed be thy name Secondly Thy Kingdom come Thirdly Thy will be done on earth as it is in Heauen 437 Quest In the first of these what desire you Answ That the name of God may be glorified in the vse of his Titles Word and all his Workes 437 Quest In the second Petition what desire you Answ That the number of true belieuers may be daily increased that Gods Kingdome of grace being inlarged his Kingdome of glory may be hastened 443 Quest In the third Petition what pray you for Answ That I and all the people of God vpon earth may as readily obey Gods will as the Angels and Saints in Heauen 452 Quest Which be the three Petitions concerning our selues Answ The first Giue vs this day c. 2. Forgiue vs our trespasses 3. Leade vs not into temptation c. 459 Quest What pray you for in the first of these Petitions Answ For all things necessary for this present life and therefore we aske but for bread and but for this day 460 Quest What pray you for in the second of these Petitions Answ That God would freely forgiue vs all our sinnes as we doe from our hearts forgiue the offences of men against vs. 471 Quest What pray you for in the third of these Petitions Answ That the Lord would not suffer vs to be carried a-away by the temptations of the world flesh or Deuill to the committing of sinne but that he would deliuer vs from the euill of all temptation both sinne and damnation 480 Quest Wherefore serueth the conclusion For thine is c. Ans It is added as a reason of all the Petitions to strengthen our faith that God being both able and willing doth certainely yeeld to our requests made vnto him therfore we adde a note of confidence and say Amen 487 Quest What is the other exercise of the faithfull Answ The right receiuing of the Sacraments 518 Of the Sacraments Quest The benefits being showed which we are to craue at Gods hands by prayer what further meanes haue we for the better assuring to our soules the promises of all spirituall blessings in Christ Answ The Sacraments of the new Testament which are the pledges of the Couenant betweene God and his people 492 Quest Wherein stands true repentance Answ In three things First in knowledge and acknowledgement of our sinnes past Secondly in godly sorrow and griefe of heart for them Thirdly in a godly purpose to forsake all sin and to lead a new life for all time to come 505 Quest What is faith Answ It is a certaine perswasion of the heart wrought by the Spirit of God grounded vpon his promises that al my sinnes are forgiuen me in Christ Iesus 508 Quest What is required in such as come to the Lords Supper Answ To be rightly disposed before and at the receiuing hereof 532 Quest What ought a man to doe before his comming Answ To examine himselfe for his faith in Christ 532 Quest How may a man know whether he hath true faith or no Answ By two speciall fruits thereof repentance for all his sinnes and loue towards his neighbour 534 Quest Wherein stands true repentance Answ In affection when it is the same towards our neighbour that it is towards our selues void of malice hatred and enuy and desirous of his good as of our owne and in action when wee are readie to doe good vnto others as vnto our selues and to keepe away hurt as from our selues 537 Quest What shall he doe that finds not these things in himselfe after due examination Answ Hee may not keepe away from the Lords Supper for this were a prouoking of God to wrath neither can hee come vnto it without offending in a higher degree 539 Quest What may a man doe then in this case Answ Hee must humbly sue vnto God for the pardon of his sinnes to ftrike his hard hart that he may melt into teares for them and constantly cleaue to his commandement and if there be any dissention he must goe and bee reconciled to his brother 540 Quest What ought a man to doe at the Lords Supper Answ He ought thankfully to remember the inward graces of God towards him by seeing the outward signes 541 Quest What are these graces Answ First the Lords giuing of his sonne Iesus Christ to death for vs set forth by the Ministers taking of the bread wine breaking powring out offering them to vs all Secondly our neare vnion vnto Christ and how wee haue all our spirituall food from him set forth by our taking eating and inward digesting the Bread Wine that become nourishment vnto vs. Thirdly the neare vnion that God hath made by Christ betwixt all the faithful set forth by the same bread being made of many graines of corne and by the same wine made of many grapes 541 Quest What is to be done after the receiuing Answ We must meditate of the couenant of new obedience renewed by this Sacrament that we may more carefully performe it and flie sinne and vice all the dayes of our life 543 Appendix Quest What is the Word of God Answ Whatsoeuer is contained in the Bookes of the old and new Testament and not any other Bookes or writings whatsoeuer 545 Quest How many and which are these Bookes Answ The Books of the old Testament are seuen twenty Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numbers Deuteronomie Ioshua Iudges Ruth the first and second of Samuel the first and second Kings the first and second of the Chronicles Ezra Nehemiah Ester Iob Psalmes Prouerbs Ecclesiastes Canticles Isaiah Jeremiah Ezechiel Daniel and the Booke of the twelue small Prophets The Bookes of the new Testament are 26. Matthew Marke Luke Iohn the Actes of the Apostles the Epistle to the Romans first and second to the Corinthians Galathianss Ephesians Philippians Colossians and two to the Thessalonians and two to Timothy to Titus the Hebrewes the Epistle of Iames and two of Peter first second and third of Iohn of Iude and the Reuelation of Iohn 545 Quest Are not the Apocrypha Bookes part of the word of God Answ They are not neither haue been euer so accounted in the Church of God but are annexed as being full of good instructions and histories declaring Gods wonderfull Prouidence ouer his people Israel 546 Quest What proofe is there that the other are Gods Word Answ It is proued by their antiquity some of them being before all other bokes sundry times oppugned and sought to be burnt vp by persecutors and yet wonderfully preserued and by miracles from Heauen confirmed which shewes that they came from heauen and are not of mans inuention 547 Quest Hauing this word written is it not sufficient for our saluation without any helpe by preacking Answ It is not sufficient but it must also bee set forth by preaching that the hard places may bee rightly vnderstood we may be kept from errors and haue our dull
hearts stirred vp to embrace it 551 Quest What is the Preaching of the word of God Answ It is properly the expounding of some part thereof teaching hence the duties to be followed and the sinns to be auoided and exhorting to do accordingly 553 Quest Who may preach the Word of God Answ Onely such as are outwardly sent of God ordinarily and when extraordinary necessity doth require all such as are inwardly stirred vp and inabled by Gods Spirit 555 Quest What is required to the right hearing of the Word Answ To prepare a mans selfe by prayer and holy meditations and by emptying the heart of corrupt affections to attend diligently and reuerently at the preaching of the Word and laying it vp in the heart to doe accordingly all the dayes of his life 557 Gentle Reader I haue here noted vnto thee the most remarkeable faults some small literall faults if thou meet withall I pray thee to amend ERRATA PAge 6. line 36. for Chastenings read Christenings pag. 7. l. 1. for labor read Lauer. pag. 12. l. 18. for contention read contempt pag. 58. l. 15. for was wont read was not wont pag. 356. l 30. read yet this did cost John Baptists head pag. 356. l. 34. read by the house falling downe vpon them If other faults haue past they are but small And as the Printer hopes but litterall Yet pardon though in words he did offend For most of vs I feare haue deeds to mend TO THE READER COurteous Reader hauing been much desired and importuned to print these Questions and Answers alone by themselues in regard this great Booke is too large to be learned by heart I haue condescended to their Requests and printed them for the futher helpe and benefit of Ministers in their Churches of Schoole-masters in their Schooles and Housholders in their Families and it is called The English Teacher or The A. B. C. enlarged and are to be sold by IOHN MARRIOTT at his Shop in Saint Dunstons Churchyard in Fleetstreet 1622. HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE A COMMENTARIE OR LARGER EXPLANATION OF THE SHORT Catechisme set-forth in the Booke of Common PRAYER WHAT is your name N or M. This Primer Question may bee called the way to the Church dore it leadeth to the mention of Baptisme which is the gate of Christianity It is prefixed before our Catechisme as an Introduction or familiar entrance framed by question and answer for the instruction of the simpler and therefore is not idle and vnfitting as some would haue it but very agreeable to the matter intended Inasmuch as a Christian mans name doth not onely distinguish him from other men of different names but also serueth for a remembrance whereby the grace of God should bee stirred vp in him Thus the people had names of old Adam signifying red earth Euah a mother Abram an high father Isaac laughing Iacob supplanting and the Lord himselfe hath a name prescribed Iesus a Sauiour c. Neither were these names giuen by chance but Almighty God himselfe being the first guide hereunto and many times appoynting the name then holy men followed and generally all the world in former ages gaue names of speciall signification Pharaohs daughter called the Hebrew childe drawn out of the riuer Moses Drawne-out Ioseph was proclaimed by Pharaoh the King Abres Father when as a Father hee prouided for the Countrey c. A more especiall dayly monitory may this bee to vs for that our name doth remember vnto vs our Christian Profession that wee may walke worthy of the same And this may serue for some direction vnto vs in the naming of our children that wee preferre not heathen names where other are vsuall and conuenient Quest Whether may a man change his name or not Change of names Answ Hee may First by Gods speciall command as Abram was changed into Abraham Sarai into Sarah Iaacob into Israel Peter into Cephas Ioh. 1 43. c. Secondly if hee bee conuerted from a false to the true religion thus Saul his name was turned into Paul for in this case infidels and heathen men haue thought vnfit to retaine the old name When Nebuchadnezzar consecrated Daniel vnto Bel their God hee changed his name into Belshazzar Bels Treasurer Ananias into Shedrach which is The King of the Planets hath inspired him Azariaâ— into Meshaecke Venus Misael into Abcanâ—ge the seruant of the fire And the same is the practice of the Turkes at this day if any man turne Mahometan he receiueth a new name as that famous Prince George Castriot of Epirus had his name changed into Scanderbeg Thirdly a man may change his name for the glory of God and his own safety without hurt to any man Thus Bucer in the time of King Edward the sixth called himselfe by the name of Aretius Felinus * Cyril Jerus saith That they changed their names as occasion was offered And the Ciuill Law doth allow it Beza wrote two Homilies vnder the name of Nathaniel Nestkins that their owne names might not hinder the Papists from the reading thereof Yet this approues not the changing of names the more securely to commit any villany as was done by the late Traytors of Nouember the fifth Quest Who gaue you this name Answ My God-fathers and Godmothers in my Baptisme wherein I was made a member of Christ a childe of God and Inheritor of the Kingdome of Heauen Explan In this answere I obserue three things First the time of the name giuing viz. In Baptisme For this is both answerable to the practise of the Church of God in all ages since there was a Sacrament of Baptisme or any other in the roome therof standeth with very good reason As for the custome of the Church Abraham at the first institution of the Circumcision is said to haue circumcised his sonne the eight day and to haue called his name Isaac Gen. 21 and this custome held as long as circumcision as may bee seene in Iohn Baptist When they came to circumcise the babe Luc. 1.59 and called him Zacharias And in the Lord Iesus When the eight dayes were accomplished that they should circumcise the childe Luc. 2.21 his name was called Iesus Obiect Gershom the son of Moses Exod. 2.22 4.25 was named before his circumcision for he was afterwards circumcised when the Lord met Moses in the Inne and would haue slaine him Rachel Iaacobs wife Gen. 35.18 immediately after her trauell named her child Benoni and during the time of the Israelites being in the wildernesse for forty yeeres Jos 5.2 they were without circumcision but it is not likely they were without names Sol. This last was an extraordinary time necessitie made them dispense with law for that act of Rachels it onely shewes her desire for the child was afterwards called Beniamin viz. at the circumcision Lastly for the first no maruell though the custome of the Church were broken seeing that Gods ordinance was also neglected for feare of
enquicken the body of the outward element and receiue these for our true fellow-members of Christ who haue beene made partakers of the same labor of regeneration Quest What did thy Godfathers and Godmothers then for thee Answ They did promise and vow three things in my name first that I should forsake the diuel and all his workes the pompes and vanities of this wicked world with all the sinfull lusts of the flesh Secondly that I should beleeue all the articles of the Christian Faith Thirdly that I should keepe Gods holy will and commandement and walke in the same all the dayes of my life Explan In this answere obserue foure points which are further to be opened First wherefore this promise is made of forsaking the diuell c. For the resolution of which Mans foure-fold estate 1 of Inocency Gen 1 27. Eccles 7.1 it is to be vnderstood that our naturall estate is carnall and sensuall yea a very subiection vnto Satan True it is that man by his first creation was holy and righteous witnesse the Spirit himselfe saying thus God made man in his owne Image in the Jmage of God created he him And God made man righteous and this estate of holinesse was accompanied with exquisite and almost Diuine knowledge for proofe wherof the creatures were brought vnto him to be named and as he named them so they were called now his names did so fit the creatures expressing partly their seuerall natures that if a most cunning Philosopher had studied all his life he could not haue done the like Besides this he being cast into a deepe sleepe when the woman was taken out of his side did rightly diuine how neere shee was vnto him saying This is flesh of my flesh and bone of my bone c. Againe Gen. 2.23 vnto his knowledge was added a sound estate of body from all diseases as death it selfe came in by sinne Rom 5.18 hee could labour without wearines for the sweat of the brow comes in after the transgressioÌ„ He could abstaine without preiudice to his health hee could haue multiplied yeares without gray haires for he was immortall All creatures did reuerence him the earth was all seruiceable vnto him without barrennesse bryars and thornes none of all the serpents and wilde beasts were noisome vnto him The woman was without sorrow in trauailing without paines in bringing vp her children without subiection to the man Both man woman were comely without blemish warme without cloathes naked without shame I dare not say that they should haue propagated without copulation with Gregory Nyss De Opisâ—â— lôis cap. 17. 2 Of corruption Rom. 3.23 Now man is fallen from this estate sinne proceeding from one Adam hath ouerspread all men All haue sinned and are depriued of the glory of God There is in vs all so soone as we are a want of all grace and goodnes a pronenesse vnto euill and vntowardnes to doe that which is pleasing to the Lord as both St. Paul setteth forth in himselfe saying Rom. 7.15 Jam. 1.14 The things which I would I doe not which I hate that doe I. And St. Iames Let no man say that he is tempted of God Lust when it hath conceiued bringeth forth sinne c. And hence it commeth to passe that we are the diuels subiects For he that committeth sinne is the seruant of sinne Ioh. 8.34 Heb. 2.15 He is in bondage vnto the diuell all his life long The promise then which is made in our Baptisme is that wee shall come out of this estate of nature corrupt into the estate of grace which is when wee follow not the swinge of our owne dispositions neither suffer the God of this world to rule in vs but the law and word of God For heerein standeth mans restauration and bringing into a third estate which is the estate of grace 3. Of grace if the heart be purified by faith if hee faithfully beleeue all the Articles of the Christian faith and be sanctified to obedience of life if hee alwayes walke in the wayes of Gods commandements faith giuing him interest in this estate and obedience certifying that hee is truely interessed heerein according to that of the Apostle Shew me thy faith by thy workes Jam. 2.18 Eph. 2.2 Rom. 6. Ioh. 8.34 1 Joh. 3. Heb. 2 15. Luc. 1.7.4 Heb. 11.6 2. Cor. 8. And as our condition vnder sinne is most terrible so is this vnder grace most comfortable Then wee were dead in sinnes and trespasses now wee are dead vnto sinne and aliue vnto God in righteousnes then wee were seruants yea bondslaues now wee are set at liberty yea made sonnes of God then wee were euery day in feare now we serue the Lord all our life time without feare then our best workes did displease God now though wee faile in many things wee are accepted according to that we haue Eph. 2. and not according to that wee haue not then we were without God in the world to protect vs now wee are made neere Rom. 6.23 yea of the houshold of God to conclude wee were at the day of payment to receiue for our wages death now wee shall not tast of that death but haue the guift of our God which is eternall life And heere is the last end the fourth estate of man indued with grace which shall be without end 4. Of glory the first fruits of this are had heere halfe the haruest followes at euery mans particular death the soule being placed in Paradise and all is perfected at the day of Iudgement when both soule and body inioy the kingdome of God the Father Secondly we are further to consider whether we be able and haue of our selues power to forsake the diuell c. and if not whence wee are to seeke for this Eph. 2.2 Of free will The words indeed seeme to intimate such ability but they haue no such meaning for we are dead in sinnes and trespasses that is haue as little ability to doe any act of grace as a dead man hath to moue himselfe or to doe any thing that belongs vnto the liuing Wee are not sufficient of our selues to thinke a good thought as of our selues It is not in him that willeth 2. Cor 3.5 Rom. 9.16 or in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercy Where note that as nothing in the worke of our conuersion and turning from sinne is ascribed vnto vs so all is ascribed vnto God Wherefore Ieremie saith turne vs O Lord Lament 5.21 and so shall wee bee turned and the Apostle It is God that worketh both the will and the deed and it is rightly decreed in an ancient councell against the heresie of Pelagius Whosoeuer shall say Conc Milinit Can. 4. that by the grace of the Lord we are heerein holpen against sinne because that by this is opened vnto vs what wee ought to doe and what to shunne and that it doth not effect this
in vs that we chuse and are able to doe what wee are commanded let him be an anathema and not long after in another councell Whosoeuer shall say Conc Araus can 3. that at mans calling vpon God his grace is bestowed and that grace it selfe doth not worke this in vs that wee call vpon him hee speakes against that of the Prophet Esay I was found of them that sought mee not and was manifested to those that asked not after me Nay the fathers in this Councell goe further Can. 4. and denie any disposition in mans will towards God as touching his conuersion Can. 4. according to that of Salomon The will is prepared of the Lord. Compare this with that which is taught by the Papists at this day and iudge whether they be not iustly charged with Pelagianisme Rom. 10.14 Wee are therefore to seeke for this at the hands of God wee must reade heare and learne that wee may bee able to see First wee must learne the grownds of the Christian religion the Lords prayer Creed and ten Commandements and then diligently heare Sermons for how shall wee call vpon him of whom wee haue not heard and how shall wee heare without a Preacher Hearing the word preached then is Gods principall ordinance to begin in vs the grace of desiring to forsake sinne which where it is he will second with more grace of vtterly shaking off the dominion of sinne according to his promise of giuing grace for grace Ioh. 1.16 Thirdly wee are to consider what is the office which the God-fathers and God-mothers doe binde themselues vnto in the behalf of themselues Now as hath beene already said neither men nor Angels can effect this work of grace it is a worke proper to God alone Wee are not therefore to suppose that their promise tendeth to the full performance of this by themselues as vndertakers or infusers of grace but to doe what weake helpe and means may be able to do both by their care of instruction if parents be negligent or departed also by prayer vnto God for them Godfathers were of old taken for sureties as when one is admitted to be apprentice to any trade hee must haue sureties for his trusty and faithfull seruice so was it thought fit when men turned from heathenisme and were by baptisme admitted into the order of Christians that such as were counted faithfull should be sureties for their constant and honest proceeding according to the same order and this was done when men were of age and able to answer for themselues and hath euer since held to bee auailable to the same purpose and much more necessary for infants when growing vp they shall be pricked forward vnto holinesse by them O how greatly then are they to bee blamed that turne this custome into an idle ceremony by putting all care off thus frustrating the intent of the Church and deluding the congregation of Gods people Fourthly let vs take a briefe view what be those abhominations which a Christian at his first oath of allegeance to God is to abiure solemnly They are the Diuell and his workes the pompes and vanities of this wicked world Such an expresse forme of abrenunciation of the Diuell and the pompes of the world is very ancient and may well be thought to haue bin deriued from the Primitiue Church whereof we find expresse mention in Tertullian and others Very well therefore hath it beene continued in the Church of God and retained in this our Mother Church of England True it is that though such disauowing were not expressed at Baptisme yet it must needes be included implicitly in the very stipulation of that couenant whereby we make our selues members of Christ But it is a more liuely and firme monitory vnto vs to hold vs in due allegeance to our Lord and Sauiour when we record that we haue at the first entring our names into his Band and marching vnder his Banner proclaimed an expresse defiance and abiuration of all his enemies Whilest this Memento sounds in our eares how shall we dare to fly ouer like traytors to that enemie nay so much as to bee seene to maintaine correspondence or entertaine intelligence with those that are professed rebels against our Lord I haue solemnly before God and the congregation forsaken the Diuell and his workes to cleaue vnto my Lord Christ and to set my selfe about his holy worke Shall I then put my hand or heart to the workes of Sathan of Darkenesse of Death Sure if I doe the Diuels worke he will pay me my wages the wofull wages of sinne what that is if mine owne conscience did not sufficiently vpbraid me the holy seruant of Christ St. Paul doth further tell me The wages of sinne is Death I haue professedly renounced the vanities and pompes of this wicked world Shall I then turne seruant to so empty and deceiuing a Master as is this wicked world Sure if I doe the reward of my sinne will be in the end nothing but Vanitie of vanities all is vanitie Christ my Redeemer bought mee out of this wicked world shall I sell my selfe againe to that tyrant and that for nothing Such profitable Meditations are suggested by this couragious defiance made in the first entrance into our Christian warfare But to returne to the subiect matter whereupon this disclayming and forsaking is to be employed it is a troupe of encompassing and besieging enemies all too neere vs partly round about vs and partly within vs. The Diuell an inuisible foe most powerfull by his own subtilty and malice he setteth vpon vs by suggestions to draw vs to his works Verely none of them can be good for hee can doe nothing but sinne and would make vs like himselfe He employeth these workes and workemen when hee breatheth into our soules the hellish passions of presumption desperation pride malice murther of soules and bodies contention of Religion Atheisme Heresie c. For the influence of spirituall wickednesses hee vseth among all other instruments the strongest against our owne soules our owne naturall purblind reason to wound our Faith he hence whetteth and kindleth his fiery darts The world a more visible foe most insnaring by entisements and blandishments that dazleth our eyes with the luster of glittering pompes fading vanities Our putting on gorgeous apparrell makes vs easily forget our putting on Christ our loging to be cloathed with immortallity sumptuous buildings make vs too soone forget the house Not made with hands which we haue in the heauens 2 Cor. 5.2 Feathers fans foretops paintings c. Do so sophisticate our bodies entoxicate our soules as if we preferred these ensignes of vanitie disguises of mortall bodies before the hoped beauty and splendor of glorified bodies Ob. It seemeth then that all outward pompe and secular glory is renounced in our Christendome What then shall become of Kings Courts Royall shewes triumphs c. Must these be ranged amongst the forbidden vanities
rather no paines taken hereabout for he spake but the Word and all was made he did but say of euery thing let it be and it was so Thirdly in regard of the instruments and tooles vsed which were likewise none Fourthly in regard of the time all things were finished in six dayes not that the Lord needed this time for he could haue made all in an instant but partly that we might enter into a more distinct and particular consideration of all his glorious works to set forth his praise partly that his prouident care ouer man might appeare for that hee prepared all things fit for him before his creation to stirre vp the greater care of his glory in man partly to make knowne his soueraigne power ouer all creatures when as hee caused light to bee without Sun Moone or Starres trees plants to growe without the influence of these heauenly bodies shewing hereby that howsoeuer he doth vse meanes ordinarily yet hee is not tyed hereunto but can and will if it please him worke all things without meanes that wee might learne to relye vpon his helpe when we are destitute of all meanes of comfort and lastly to giue example of labouring in our callings the sixe dayes and sanctifying a rest vpon the seuenth Thirdly that he is a Father by adoption is testifyed where it is saide Of his owne will begat he vs with the word of truth and in that of Iohn Jam 1.18 Those that are borne of God sinne not neither can they 1. Ioh. 3.9 for his seede is in them Now to whom he is thus a Father is declared in the words following Herein are the children of God knowne and the children of the Diuell viz. in that the one sort commits not sin the other doth iniquitie that is willingly and wilfully Fourthly that he is able to doe all things himselfe witnesseth to Abraham saying I am God alsufficient and where he saith Gen. 17.1 Reuel 1.8 Luk 3 7. I am the beginning and the end which is which was and which is to come euen the Almighty Yea he cannot onely doe such things as he doth but whatsoeuer else He can out of stones raise vp children to Abraham he is able to make many worlds Fiftly that hee is the Lord and gouernour of the world and the preseruer of all things created yea that the smallest matters are vnder his prouidence hath beene already shewed before in the description of God And moreouer Psal 104. the Prophet Dauid is much in setting forth the same how he prouides for things both heauenly and earthly both for man and beast and the Lord himselfe in the booke of Iob. Job 39.40 Proofe Wherefore that of the Poet is false and absurd Non vacat exiguis rebus adesse loui Sixtly and lastly that I may come to the proofe of that which was first said and first that all these things are to be knowne particularly and all the articles of our faith Ioh. 17.3 This is life eternall to knowe thee to be the very God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ and againe Esay 53.11 By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie many from whence with many like places it is directly to bee inferred that I must study for a particular knowledge of God and of Iesus Christ and not rest satisfied with an implicit faith beleeuing as the Church beleeueth without knowing what as their teaching is in the Church of Rome at this day though Thomas Aquinns and others not long since haue taught it to bee necessary to knowe all the articles of the Christian faith and onely in other more mysticall points to hold as the Church holdeth without prying into them Ob. The Apostles had a true faith without this distinct knowledge for they knewe not how the redemption of man was to be wrought they were ignorant of Christs spirituall and heauenly kingdome euen after the resurrection in like manner Rahab who was saued by faith knewe onely that the God of Israel was most mighty and aboue all other Gods Sol. I answere and so questionles many more haue beene saued without the distinct knowledge of these things when either for want of meanes or through weaknesse of conceit they haue beene vncapable hereof But note that euer where true faith is there is striuing after the increase of knowledge as in the Disciples who were euer attending to their masters Sermons and questioning with him Master what meaneth this parable and good master teach vs to pray c. Secondly that these things are particularly to be beleeued by euery of the faithfull and without wauering by reason of their weakenesse though as hath beene said the infirmity of our faith attaines not vnto this at all times is the rather to be confirmed Ses 6. Can. 13.14.15.16 because of the many canons made heere against in the councell of Trent Examine therefore the faith of any recorded in the word of God and you shall find it to be such Abraham by faith was fully perswaded Rom. 4.12 Gal. 2.20 Act. 8.37 Paul by faith beleeued that the Sonne of God loued him and gaue himselfe for him Philip required of the Eunuch before his baptizing that hee should beleeue with all his heart c. Againe faith is the testimony of Gods Spirit Rom. 8.16 according to that The same Spirit beareth witnesse with our spirits that wee are the children of God Heb. 11.1 and who dare say then that this is vncertaine Lastly faith is the euidence of things to come and the very existence of things not seene now it is a poore euidence that giueth none assurance but leaueth still in suspence and doubtfull Thirdly that I am more specially bound to beleeue that God is my Father will appeare if wee consider either his command willing vs to call him Father When yee pray Luk 11.2 say our Father c. or the large promises made to those that relye vpon him as vpon their Father If God prouides thus saith Christ for foules and grasse how much more will he for you O yee of litle faith Math. 10. meaning if by a stronger faith they should rely vpon him as vpon their father or lastly the examples of holy men of Abraham Dauid Daniel c. see the Catalogue Heb. 11. 1. Duty Obedience Thirdly for the duties to be performed by vs to shew our faith in God the Father they are foure First we must obey his will Hereby we are sure that we knowe him that is 1. Ioh. 1.2.3 beleeue in his name if wee keepe his commaundements and Christ publiquely disclames all such from being his brethren and sisters but onely such as doe the will of our Father Math. 12. which is in heauen and the Lord himselfe by his Prophet Malachy demaunds saying If J be a Father where is my feare if I be a Master Mal. 2.3.6 where is mine honour As if he should haue said yee are
of the Christians in Macedonia of which the Apostle witnesseth when the famine was at Ierusalem saying 2. Cor. 8.3 According to their power I beare them record yea beyond their ability that they were willing 3. Duty To be lifted vp in heart to heauen Col. 3. The third duty is in the remembrance of this admirable Vnion of God vnto man whereby man is beyond measure graced to put vpon vs high spirits both by hauing our hearts lifted vp to Heauen where our nature sits at the right hand of God and also by being vndaunted at the greatest dangers that may befall vs or at the greatest terrours that the Deuill can strike into vs Psal 23. wee must say with Dauid Though I walke in the vale and shadow of death yet will I feare none euill for the Lord is my Shepheard for the Lord wee may say is in vs and with Paul God is on our side who can bee against vs. Rom 8. Wee must stand fast in the euill day when wee are assaulted not with flesh and bloud but with spirituall powers Eph 6.12 For if our eye bee but opened to see who is with vs as Elisha prayed for his seruant Lord open his eyes wee shall assuredly bee without feare 2 Kâ—ng 6. more being with vs then against vs. If it were a duty flowing from faith to be high-spirited according to the world I know that many yea all would easily frame themselues vnto it for euery mans spirit is too high this way all meditate matters too high for them But this highnesse must be abated and brought low that roome may be made for that which ought to be Thou must not be altogether without an high minde for euery man is by all meanes to striue to exceed heerein onely be sure that it aspire to the highest thing of all which is Heauen 4. Duty To reuerence Christ our Lord. The fourth duty is to yeeld due reuerence to this Lord and gracious Iesus of ours for that wee are his hee hath bought vs Neither are wee vnder our enemies hands neither are our bodies our owne that I may speake with the Apostle wee are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your bodies 1. Cor. 6.20 He may rightly challenge at our hands as the Father doth If I be a master where is my feare or my reuerence Now Mal. 1.3 Phil. 2.16 what this reuerence is is expressed to the Philippians God hath giuen him a name aboue all names that at the name of Iesus all knees might bow c. that is that all might outwardly reuerence the name Iesus be reuerently affected inwardly at the very sound thereof and submit themselues to obey his will at the very first comming of the same to their eares for that it is of him who is our Lord Iesus as may best bee vnderstood by comparing this place with that of the Prophet vnto which the Apostle alludeth Esa 45 23. I liue saith the Lord euery tongue shall sweare by me and euery knee shall bow vnto me For swearing by Gods name is vsually put for worshipping and seruing him Wee are therefore to serue the Lord Iesus and in all things so to behaue our selues in our soules and bodies as those that remember they haue such a Lord. Masters must entreat their seruants gently Ephes 6.9 for that they also haue a Lord and maister Iesus Christ vnto whom they must giue account all higher powers and great persons must so vse their authority ouer others Math. 24. as that they may not be found by this their great Lord Math. 25. smiting their fellowse at his comming all men of all sorts must take heed that they haue so vsed their talents as that they be not found to haue gained nothing at his comming If thou bee such an empty and barren Professor of Christs name and seruice though thou weare his badge though thou with thy mouth call him Lord yet hee will bee a terrible Lord to thee at his comming hee will cut thee off and giue thee thy portion with hypocrites hee will bid Take this bad seruant binde him hand and foot and cast him into vtter darknesse Quest 25. Which is the second degree and in which words Answ He suffered the death of the Crosse for my sins set forth in these words He suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried Gen. 49. Explan Hauing explained the first degree of the humiliation of the Son of God we come now to the second He suffered vnder Pontius Pilate That is a Heathen Iudge set ouer the Prouince of the Iewes by the Roman Emperour for hitherto they had Gouernours of their owne according to the Prophesie of old Father Iaâ—cob saying The scepter shall not depart from I dals nor a law giuer from betweene his feet vntill Sâ—â—loh comes Euseb Ioseph For Herod the sonne of Aâ—tipater was the first stranger that was Gouernour ouer them and the two and thirtieth yeare of his raigne was the sonne of God borne and in the two and fortieth of Augustus Caesar the Emperour Olympiad Luc. 3.1 194. And after this Herod was Pontius Pilate set ouer Iudea vnder the Empire of Tiberius Caesar Before these were men of the Hebrew Nation Rulers there viz. Aristobulus Hircanus and Antigonus thirty fine yeares and so ascending vpward to the times of Iudas Macchabeus c. Vnder the gouernment then of this Pontius Pilate Christ began to execute his office for which he was sent viz. To preach the Gospell both by himselfe and his Disciples and continuing thus to doe and to worke many miracles was spitefully entreated of the wicked Iewes for the space of three yeers and vpward then villanously betrayed by one of his Disciples apprehended abused crucified being full thirty three yeeres of age Hee was dead That is he was not onely fastened to the Crosse to the shedding of some of his blood where the nailes entred into his hands and feete but there gaue vp the Ghost was after pierced to the very heart with a speare so that water and blood came out and being found certainely dead he had not his legges broken as theirs were which had beene crucified with him And buried That is for the more certainty that his spirit was departed out of him he was taken downe from the Crosse and laid into the graue And this briefly shall suffice for the meaning Now followe the testimonies and grounds of holy Scripture out of which this is taken First 1. Proofe that he suffered vnder Pontius Pilate 2. That he was crucified and dead 3. That he was buried 4. That he did vndergoe all this for our sinnes For the first It would be ouer-tedious to rehearse all that the Lord suffered according as it is recorded at large by the Euangelists We may therefore referr all briefly to these two heads First to that he suffered before his manifesting himselfe to the world whilst he
risen he is not here Luk. 24.6 saide they vnto the women that came to imbalme him Remember how be spake vnto you when he was yet in Galilee Thirdly Ioh. 20.18 Mary Magdalen Who came and told the Disciples that she had seene the Lord and that he had spoken vnto her and other deuout women that followed him to the Crosse concerning whom Cleopas in his conference with the Lord saith Luk. 24.22.23 c. Certaine women made vâ— astonied saying that they had seene a vision of Angels which said that he was aliue Now by the way is to be noted that women first of all of mankind were vouchsafed this ioyful sight of Christ risen againe and chiefly she which had bin the fowlest sinner Mary Magdalen I meane not Mary the blessed Virgin to intimate vnto vs that our comfort in Christ his resurrection comes not to any in regard of their own worthines any way for then he would first haue called man to testifie the same who is the head 1. Cor. 11. the image and glory of God or if not man some excellent woman such as Mary the Virgin or Elizabeth or if not some so excellent one at the least not noted for some great fault But whereas hee doth cleane contrariwise hee shewes that as no vnworthinesse past can hinder vs of Gods grace in Christ so no worthinesse in vs being naturall can further the same Fourthly the very enemies of Christ the wicked souldiers that watched at his sepulcher they came into the City Math. 28.11.12 and shewed the High Priests how they were affrighted with the Angels and Christ his comming out of the sepulcher but they had large money giuen them to say that whilst they slept his Disciples came and stole him away Which their report did not disproue their first testimony because so manifest a lye For 1. it was contrary to their knowledge and notice giuen to the High Priests and againe the very words conuince them of lying insomuch as that they say Whilst we slept his Disciples stole him away for if they slept how durst they haue confessed it their charge of watching being so strict if it were true that they slept how could they say what was done in the time of their sleepe Fiftly we haue many witnesses at once of his Disciples Ioh. 20.25 hee appeared to ten of them being together in one roome and the doore shut to the very day of his resurrection who certified Thomas then absent hereof and because he was then incredulous eight dayes after verse 26.27 he shewed himselfe againe when Thomas was amongst them also who feeling and seeing the prints of his hands and feet and side made with the nayles and speare cryed out My Lord and my God Moreouer hee ouertooke two of his other Disciples the same day wherein he arose as they were trauelling to Emmaus and after much conference manifested himselfe vnto them who so desires to finde more witnesses may see the 21. of Iohn the first of the Acts and 1. Cor. 15.6 c. And the same was long before typically set foorth in Adam cast into a dead sleepe whilest the woman was taken out of his side and then wakening againe after which manner Christ sleeping by death had his side wounded whereout came water and bloud which giue the very being to his Spouse the Church and then after a while he reuiued againe Then was it set foorth in Isaac whom his Father Abraham receiued in a manner from the dead being bound and laid vpon the wood for a sacrifice Ionah was cast out of the Whales belly the third day when he had beene before in the bottome of the deepe And thus much for the testimonies and proofes of this clause For the duties arising from this Faith they are two First 1. Duty To liue as at peace with God Rom. 4. Chap. 5.1 Ephes 2 to liue as those that be at peace with God For as he dyed for our sinnes so hee rose againe for our Iustification and being iustified by faith we haue peace with God before wee were enemies and so much at varience as that we are said to haue beene without God in the world but now this difference is taken away and we are throughly reconciled Now that we may liue as such we must practice these foure things First contentation Rom. 5.2 and ioy in tribulation as is added in the same place not onely haue we peace with God but reioyce in tribulation the Prophet Esay saith that He gaue his cheeke to the nippers Esa 50.8 and his back to the pinchers for the Lord God saith he will helpe me and if the Lord will helpe vs what can hurt vs if he be on our side may we say with the Apostle Who can be against vs Secondly Rom. 8.33 because our felicity stands in the continuaÌ„ce of this peace we must by all meanes remoue whatsoeuer may breake it and because sinne seperates betwixt our God and vs Esa 59.1.2 wee must remoue this chiefely farre from vs. Thirdly because strangâ—nesse may easily breake off peace loue and familiarity encreaseth it and cuts off occasions if any arise we must haue our Ligier-Ambassadors as it were lying in the Court of Heauen for vs viz. our prayers by which we may obtaine the continuance of this and if any contrary occasion be offered cut it off Wherefore wee are often warned of this Pray continually and in all things giue thankes 1 Thes 5.17 and Christ by Parables shewes often Luc. 16.28 that we should pray importunatly and without wearinesse for euery day there cannot but bee occasions offered on our part of breaking this peace wee being so weake and subiect to fall therefore euery day must our prayers ascend to the heauens Fourthly because God hath his Ambassadors of Peace the Ministers of Gods Word amongst vs we must vse them reuerently and redily hearken to all good motions which they shall make vnto vs on Gods part lest the Lord seeing our base vsage of them and our regardlesnesse of such wholesome instructions as they offer vnto vs in his name grow angry and refuse to keepe any more peace with vs. We must therefore take into our mouthes Rom. 10.14 that of the Prophet How beautifull are the feet of those that bring glad tydings of peace and glad tidings of good things We must yeelde those that labour in the World double honour 1 Tim. 5.17 as the Apostle saith they are worthy 2. Duty To rise vp to newnesse of life Rom. 6.4 The second duty arising hence is to rise vp to a holy and new life from the death of sinne as Christ our Lord arose from death to life Like as Christ was raised vp from the dead to the glory of the Father so should we also walke in newnesse of life yea we must doe this if we would not haue the second death to rule ouer vs according to
merits as it were with incense out of a censor what neede haue we of Saint or Angell to helpe vs to accesse and acceptance before the Father Yea I neede not say what neede but what Faith can we haue in so doing seeing that both himselfe hath bidden vs aske in his owne name and in the case of sinne-guiltinesse wee are directed onely to him as our onely Mediator and Aduocate Wherefore the profession of the Church of Rome is in this point by all meanes to bee reiected as a profession and practice of infidelity in Christs sitting at the right hand of the Father Their comparison from earthly Princes are chaffie and of no moment if they be brought to the ballance of the Sanctuary and are meerely colours whereby they seeke to dawbe ouer their blinde deuotion and to gull the doting people Quest 31 Which is the third degree of his exaltation and in which words Answ Thirdly he shall come from Heauen at the ende of the World to iudge all that shall then be found liuing and all that haue dyed since the world began in these words From thence hee shall come to iudge both the quicke and the dead Explan For the meaning of this Article it is opposite to that which setteth downe the first degree of his humiliation for as there of God he was made Man yea a poore man vnder the gouernment of Ioseph and Mary so heere hee is of a poore man set ouer all both rich and poore great and small that they might be disposed of according to his pleasure And as there he was vnder earthly Iudges and Rulers who did often decree hard things against him so here hee comes as Iudge and Ruler of all to decree vnalterably extreame things against all the stoutest of his enemies and comfortable things for all his louers and friends He shall come from Heauen that is as man for thus onely hee can remooue from place to place his God-head euer fils all places as man then hee shall come downe visibly and openly with great glory and troopes of Angels about him as Iudges are wont in pompe and with great attendance to ride their circuits and he shall come downe towards this nether part of the world where they haue liued whose causes shall be heard and proceeded in as Iudges are wont to go to sit in Iudgement in such places as wherin they dwel which are to be brought before them To iudge those that shal be then liuing for the World shall be full of people euen to the houre of his comming and then the dead being raised out of their Graues euen all from the first Adam shall be ioyned with the liuing who shall onely instead of dying be changed and thus all people together of all Countries and Nations shall bee presented before his Tribunall to receiue sentence according to the equity yea and iustice of his Gospell whether of Absolution to passe into the Kingdome of the Father or of condemnation into the Kingdome of Hell with the Diuell and his Angels for euer Proofe Secondly for the grounds of holy Scriptures whereupon all this is founded the comming of Christ to iudgement according to all these circumstances is plainely heere set downe in many Places First that he shall come againe the Angels sent of God for the same end told his Disciples thus much immediatly after his ascension saying Acts 1.12 This Iesus shall euen so come downe from heauen as ye haue seene him goe vp to heauen Heb. 9.28 And in another place it is said that Christ vnto them that looke for him shall appeare the second time without sin vnto saluation and of himselfe he saith I goe away but will come againe Secondly that he shall come to iudge Iohn 14. not in pouerty but in Maiestie not basely accompanied but gloriously with Angels not like a Lamb to be slaine againe but like a Lyon to teare in pieces his enemies all this doth he himselfe promise saying Then shall they see the Son of Man come in the clowds of Heauen with power and great glory Mat 24.30.31 and he shal send his Angels with the sound of a Trumpet c. And what is here wanting is further supplied in the next Chapter Chap. 25.31.32 When the Son of man commeth in his glory and all the holy Angels with him then shal he sit vpon the Throne of his glory and before him shall be gathered all nations c. Thirdly that the world shall bee then full of people liuing as at other times and that all shal not die before the Apostle sheweth both where purposely he entreateth at large of the resurrection saying We shall not all sleepe but we shall be changed in a moment 1 Cor. 15.51 in the twinkling of an eye at the last trumpet 1 The. 4 and where he comforts the Church of God in this that their dead friends and they aliue shall meete againe at the last day And the Lord himselfe plainely saith that as it was in the dayes of Noah and in the daies of Lot so shall it be at the comming of the Son of man then the world was full of people which were eating and drinking marrying and giuing in mariage c til the floud came Luc. 17.27 swept them all away till fire came from Heauen and consumed them all so shall it be at Christs cōming to iudgment Fourthly that quick dead shal all come to iudgement before him was long since confirmed vnto Iohn by vision He saw a Throne set and the Son of of Man sitting theron the books opened and al euen the dead as wel as the liuing brought before him to be iudged according to the things written in the bookes Reuel 20.12 then the earth gaue vp the dead buried there the sea gaue vp the dead that were therin Rom. 14.10 And S Paul hence giues warning that wee iudge not one another For wee must al appeare before the Iudgemēt seat of Christ Fiftly that the maner of his comming shall be most terrible to all his enemies but comfortable to his friends and faithfull people for the terrour it is set forth by comparisons taken from the flood Luk. 17.27 fearefully drowning the old world without mercy or compassion from the fire and brimstone descending vpon Sodome Prou. 1. from the sorrowes comming vpon a woman in trauell Math 24. from a seuere master returning from a farre countrey and adiudging his vnprofitable seruants to be cut off and to haue their portion in the place of weeping and gnashing of teeth and from a thiefe breaking into an house to rob and slay in the dead time of the night c. For euen such and more terrible by farre shall Christs comming to iudgement be 2. Pet 3.10 Againe this terrour is set forth by particular accidents that shall accompany this time viz flaming fire in which the Lord shall come to render vengeance to the wicked
these damned creatures and it is such presumption as that whosoeuer vseth it Rom. 2.1 shall not escape the iudgement of God according to that Thou art inexcusable O man whosoeuer thou art that iudgest c. And it is a flat precept not onely for some but for all 1. Cor. 4.5 Iudge nothing before the time that the Lord comes who will lighten things that are hid in darknesse and make the counsels of the heart manifest And what neede we to care what iudgements of idle headed men passe vpon vs seeing that it shall not stand as they iudge but as the Lord iudgeth Rom. 8.33 Let vs therefore get the Lord to bee on our side and so not care how man in his iudgement is against vs. But yee will say what are wee not to iudge others at all whereunto then tends that of our Sauiour Christ By their fruits shall yee know them Act. 8.23 I answer yes we may by way of caution iudge others in whom we see the workes of darkenesse to abound for the preseruation of our selues and others who for want of information and notice taking might otherwise be subiect to the infection of their poyson Againe we may iudge to make theÌ„ ashamed and to come to repentance from their dead workes as Peter did Simon Magus But to iudge that is to pronounce but in our hearts any man a cast-away thus to cease vsing meanes as vnto a brother of his reformation except such an one as hath sinned against the holy Ghost which how knowe we this this is to enter into Christs iudgement-seate and to procure ineuitable iudgement against our selues If it be further demaunded and are we so lightly to esteeme mens iudgements how is it then that wee are bidden to procure things honest before all men yea before those that are without viz. Infidels and vnbeleeuers I answere that this is spoken in regard of iust occasions of being censured which we must by no meanes giue nor make any shewe hereof but walke so blamelesly before all men as that they which speake euill of vs as of euill doers may bee ashamed and seeing our good workes glorifie God in the day of their visitation 1. Pet. 2.12 1. Cor 4.3 But if walking thus thou be yet iudged thou needest not with the Apostle passe for this iudgement of man 3. Duty To watch against the Lords comming Math. 24.38 The third duty is euer to be vigilant and watchfull against the Lords comming because it will be sudden as of a theife in the night The same which I say vnto you saith our Sauiour Christ hereupon I say to all men watch All comfort is promised to them that watch and waite for his comming and all terror is threatened to them that doe otherwise Now this watching is wel doing with the good seruant who being found thus Math 24. is bidden to enter into his masters ioy it is to haue oyle in our Lampes with the wise virgins viz. soundnesse and sincerity of Religion who were admitted to nuptiall delights with the Bridegroome Math 25. 1. Thes 5.5 to walke in sobriety and temperance as children of the light and of the day to whom the comming of the Lord shall not be vnawares And to be watchful in this maner is also most necessary because that by our workes we shall be iudged and where then will our place be if we be not euer thus exercised For not onely shall we be iudged according to our workes in generall but according to those wherein we are taken at his comming if we be then working wickednes Ezech. 18. if we be taken wallowing in sinne no good thing which we haue done shall aduantage vs but the fearefull sentence of condemnation will passe against vs for the sinne wherein we are found Wherefore as wee beleeue this so let vs expresse it by our daily setting a watch ouer our wayes by our starting vp without delay from our falls least the Lords comming to iudgement preuent vs by our obseruing and taking all occasions to encrease the number of our good workes in our seuerall callings according to our ability that thus we may be sure to be found in the number of those vpon whom the sentence of absolution shall passe Come yee blessed of my Father Math. 25. into the Kingdome prepared for you for I was hungry and yee fed me naked and yee clothed me sicke and in prison and yee did visit me c. 4. Duty To pray for the confusion of Antichrist The fourth duty is to pray for the further manifesting of Antichrist to all the world that hee may be stripped of his triple crowne and all his robes of honour more then imperiall and be pointed and wondred at of all men as a monster amongst men a seducer plainly set vp by the old couzening serpent the diuell as we read in the booke of the Reuelation For these things must be and then will Christ come to the comfort of all the faithfull 5. Duty To be strong in the faith of Christ The fift duty is to be strong in the faith of Christ against all the assaults of Sathan and manfully to resist his attempts to driue vs into despaire in regard of our sinnes and vnworthinesse for Christ our Sauiour not any other shall bee our Iudge according to that of the Apostle vttered to the encouragement of all faithfull people It is God that iustifies Rom. 8.33 the Lord Christ the great Iudge of all that acquits thee euen he that dyed for thee who then shall condemne Thy cause shall come before him that loued thee thus dearely when thou wert yet an enemy but now much more by faith being reconciled who then can lay any thing to thy charge Rom. 5. assuredly none Be not therefore faint-hearted but make resistance herein against the Diuell and he will fly from thee 1. Pet. 5.9 The more weakely thou acquittest thy selfe in this the more fearefull thou art the further art thou from faith in Christs comming to iudge all the world Quest 32. What doe you learne to beleeue concerning God the Holy Ghost and in which words Answ I learne to beleeue that he is God equall with the Father and the Sonne and the Sanctifier of all the elect people of God in these words I beleeue in the holy Ghost Of our faith in the holy Ghost Explan These few words of the Creed doe teach no lesse concerning the holy Ghost then is here set downe I beleeue in the holy Ghost that is as I beleeue in the Father and in the Sonne and doe hereby acknowledge both Father and Sonne to be God so by bâ—leeuing likewise in the holy Ghost I acknowledge the Holy Ghost to be God also againe for that God is but one as hath beene already shewed in acknowledging the holy Ghost to be God I confesse him to be one and so equall with the Father and the Sonne Furthermore
Lybia and Pentapolis and the Roman Bishop had the like custome for the Churches about him so the Bishop of Antioch and of euery other Prouince should be supreame within his owne Diocesse and the same thing is decreed in the Constantinopolitan Councell vnder Theodosius the Emperour and in many more and in the sixt African councell Con. Constant Can. 2 when the Bishop of Rome laboured for the supremacy of all he was discouered to falsifie the Councell of Nice for his purpose by comparing the Copy which hee had sent with others kept by the Patriarke of Constantinople and of Alexandria and so was reiected with disgrace both Zozimus Boniface Con. Affric 6 and Siluester and it was decreed that it should not bee lawfull for any of Africa or any other Prouince hauing Metropolitanes of their own to appeale to the Bishop of Rome But first their owne Bishops and Metropolitane should haue the cause brought before them then a prouinciall councell and then a generall And in the seuenth African all Prince-like supremacy is taken away from the highest Bishop Can. Affric 7 Can. 6. Primae sedis episcopus non appelletur Princeps sacerdotum aut summus Sacerdos c that is the Bishop of the first seat may not be called the Prince of Priests or chiefe Priest or such like but onely the Bishop of the first seat Hist â—sagde Cent 6. cap. â— pag. 41. And according to these councels some Romane Bishops themselues haue affirmed Iohn the third hath left written that none ought to be called chiefe Priest or vniuersall Bishop Clement the third Bishop of Rome from Peter as they reckon liuing in the dayes of John the Apostle wrote an Epistle vnto vnto him with this superscription Clement Epist Johan Clement to the Brother of the Lord the Bishop of Bishops gouernour of all the Churches of God wheresoeuer the are founded by his prouidence Now if the Apostle as longest liuer of them all were chiefe gouernour of al as he acknowledgeth he denyeth his superiority to any other in the world that I may adde no more of the learned Fathers of the Church that could not beare this high title in any but the Antichrist as in Gregory the great Bishop of Rome who affirmed Gregor Epist. lib. 4 Epist 32.34.36.38.39 that the title of vniuersall Bishop agreed to none but either to Antichrist or to his forerunner c. But the Bishop of Rome hath intruded vpon this title in degenerating times in the Roman councell called by Boniface the third this thing was chiefely handled and decreed that the Roman Bishop should be Pope and Pontifex that is chiefe Bishop and haue full power to call and to disssolue Councels and to ratifie or abolish things decreed by Councel through the fauour of wicked Phocas Anno 606. who slew his maister Mauritius to obtaine the Empire and being reproued by the Bishop of Constantinople preferred his aduersary the Bishop of Rome in this manner who had a long time gaped after it And this his priuiledge was after confirmed by Pipin who was made King of France his master being deposed and did this to gratifie the Bishop of Rome for this good office done vnto him But his authoritie ouer councels hath since againe beene reuersed and he made subiect vnto them by the councell of Constance and of Basil Againe for free-will you may see the contrary decrees of councels before in the Treatise of mans corrupt estate vnder the third question For the worshipping of Images it was the plaine decree of the Constantinopolitan councell vnder Constantine Copronymus wherein were 338. Hist Magd. Câ—m 8. cap. 9. pa 550. Of Images Bishops that if any man should presume to make the Image of God the Father or of Christ or of any Saint hee should bee accursed Hist Mag. Cent. 8. cap. 9. p. 639. And about forty yeeres after viz. Anno 794 vnder Charles the Great was a Councell held at Franckfort wherein it was decreed that Jt should be altogether estranged from the Christian faith and held agreeable to the superstition of the Heathen to worship and adore Images And with this doth all antiquitie consent But contrariwise in the second Nicene Councell assembled by Irene the Empresse of Constantinople who wickedly and vnnaturally put out her owne sonnes eyes and draue him into banishment it was decreed that they should bee worshipped Con. Trid. Ses 25 c. 2. and more lately in the Councell of Trent order is taken that the same Nicene decree bee of all men followed The like might be shewed of the calling of Councels anciently by Emperours but now by Popes of supreame honour which was wont to be giuen to Kings Emperours but now to Popes Of Purgatory the reall presence in the Sacrament the adoration of the Host workes meritorious supererogatory of Monkery infinit ceremonies of which nothing anciently but now the world is full of decrees hereabout But these contradictions already obserued may suffice to shew that the Roman Church it selfe is not free but subiect to errour and heresie for contradictories cannot bee both truthes therefore it must needes sometime onely haue beene in the truth and sometime againe carried away with heresie Lastly this further appeareth from the consideration of the manner how things haue beene carried from time to time in the Church viz. sometime according to the will of one Emperour King or Pope and sometime of some few and that not sincerely but apparantly seeking themselues and oftentimes to satisfie their malicious mindes I should dwell too long here if I should enter into a particular exemplification of this it is so plaine to all that read of their proceedings as that it cannot be denied First something hath beene conceiued by an higher power then a Councell called and his minde being divulged they feare to appeare that be of a contrary opinion or if they appeare they are not admitted into the Councell or through feare recanting are receiued so it is proceeded to the matter propounded Then a great shewe is made of calling vpon the Spirit of truth for his assistance but all is concluded according as was before conceiued and accordingly is taught in the Churches and thus the people of God vnder the pretext of Councels is seduced Which things being so let the Reader iudge whether the Church visible may not easily erre seeing the fountaine from whence things there held doe proceed is thus troubled and filthy Againe admit that freer councels which represent the Church bee called which cannot be granted to haue beene in the Roman Church certaine hundreds of yeeres last past yet who be they that make vp councels are they not men that I may not say men altogether intangled with voluptuous liuing aspiring after nothing but honours filthy lucre for the most part what assurance I pray you can we then haue that they cannot er yea what feare may we not iustly haue that they haue
altogether erred For if one or some may what more priuiledge can they haue altogether Obict 1 If it be said that this is a doctrine tending to Atheisme for if the Church may erre there is no certainety of truth to be had if no certainty of truth to be had then is there iust cause of suspition giuen that there is no certaine truth at all and then saith the Atheist all is fabulous I answere that this consequence is most false for though all the Churches visible in the world were in an error yet there is certainty of truth to be had viz in the holy Scriptures to which Gods people taking heed may be saued from following Baal 1. Kin. 19.18 with the seuen thousands in Israel in Elijahs time who complained of the common reuolt of all but himselfe alone but was comforted with this that the Lord had left vnto him seuen thousand whose knees had not bowed to Baal nor their mouthes kissed himselfe For thus taking heede vnto the holy writings of the Prophets 2. Pet. 1.19 Saint Peter commends them of his time calling it a sure word and a light shining in a darke place and telling them that they doe well and Saint Paul would haue the Galatians not to regard the very Apostles in comparison of the Gospell which they had receiued saying If we our selues Galat. 1.8 or an Angell from Heauen teach any other wise let him be accursed Obict 2 The truth knowne without the Pope Iudge If it be said further All Heretiques doe paint ouer their heresies with allegations out of the Scriptures how therefore shall we know them Can euery simple man barely by the Scriptures discouer their craft and keepe himselfe from their poyson they are rather thus in the way of being peruerted to their ineuitable damnation 2. Pet. 3.16 as S. Peter teacheth I answer that this is a maruell seeing S. 1. Iohn 4.1 1. Thessal 5.21 Iohn biddeth euery man trie the Spirits Whether they be of God or no and giueth a generall rule to know them by and S. Paul saith Try all things and cleaue to that which is good and the men of Beraea are commended Acts 17.11 for searching the Scriptures to finde whether those things were so which were taught them by chiefe Pillers in the Church of God What impudencie then is it to count this the high way of errour How did the people of God of olde Esay 8.20 that had none but the Law and the Testimony with the help of Gods Priests to direct them What were those of the Primitiue Church more slenderly appoynted then we of these last times Or is there any now superiour to the very Apostles who submitted their teaching to the triall of this rule Let the Romanists then be a â—amed of this shamefull aduancing their Pope as infallible Iudg of all poynts of religion For this is indeede the way to Atheisme the way to all errour when one Pope shall contradict another or any shall fall into heresie as they haue done and yet be held for infallible 2. Cor. 8. Our rule is more certaine and neuer deceiueth but when fickle-headed persons will wrest it to their owne wills not bring their conceipts into subiection to it which is S. Peters meaning For here holdeth the promise of Christ concerning the Spirit to leade vs into all truth viz. if with humble hearts thinking that we know nothing as we ought to know we come to reade and heare the word of God and compare places more hard and obscure with plaine and easie places praying heartily in the name of Christ to be directed aright and no way belongeth to the Bishop of Rome as head of the Church as his flatterers vainely pretend Obict 3 Of Points maintained by Papists from plaine Scriptures Iam. 2.24 If any man will further obiect that this cannot yet make any Church appeare to be a true Church to them that are without For thus also the Roman Church will rather be iustified for that many points there helde different from vs are plainly set down which without glozing or paraphrasing is not so in the Church of the Protestants For example Saint Iames hath taught plainly We are not iustified by faith without workes It is not so of iustification by faith alone Our Sauiour Christ hath sayd plainly This is my body but not so of the signe of his body Saint Paul hath sayd Worke out your saluation with feare and trembling Saint Iames againe sayth If any be sicke let him be annointed in the name of the Lord Iesus c and expresse mention is made of traditions c. I answer It is good for the Roman Catholiques to deale heerein but with some lighter poynts of their religion for feare if they should proceed further to their grand doctrines of inuocation of Saints of Image-worshipping of worshipping the bread in the Sacrament of withdrawing the Cup from the Laitie of their Latine Seruice and ridiculous ceremonies and works of Supererrogation c. of being altogether grauelled heere A man would not thinke that they had the face to bring their stubble to the Scriptures without blushing for if they haue one sentence of Scripture in words speaking with them we haue ten for the Protestants Exod. 20.4 We haue an expresse command forbidding Images and their worship and a further commentary hereupon made by the Lord himselfe Deut. 4.5 Take heede for you saw no image in the day that the Lord spake vnto you Esa 63.16 c. against inuocation of Saints it is sayd Abraham knowes not of vs Jsaac is ignorant of vs and Angels and Saints haue refused this honour against the Popes Supremacy They that are great amongst the Gentiles haue dominion ouer them but it shall not be so with you Against the adoration of the Hoste They worshipped the creature Rom. 1 in stead of the Creator Against the merit of Workes We are vnprofitable seruants wee haue done but our duty when we haue done all 2 Cor. 3.5 Against free-will We cannot thinke a good thought of our selues With infinite places more of which very children are not ignorant For the places by them alledged they are but meere shewes Iames must be compared with Paul who is more large in the poynt of Iustification and so his meaning will appeare that we are iustified that is declared to be iust before men by our attentiue and vnpartial workes the rest are eiusdâ—m farinae easie to be answered as no Reader is ignorant And therefore if the Scriptures be acknowledged the rule of truth the Church will soone be made manifest euen to the vnconuerted Obict 4 The Scriptures translated Gods Word If it be further obiected that plaine people cannot know which be the Scriptures because the languages wherin they were first written is hidden from them now there be diuers translations indeede but much differing one from another how then can they know the
wanting if they bee workers of iniquity Math 7.22 they shall be bidden Depart yee workers of iniquity I knowe you not for this are the holy Apostles so diligent in stirring vp hereunto Phil. 2.14 15 Doe all things c. That yee may bee blamelesse 〈◊〉 pure and the Sonnes of God without rebuke Haue your câ—nuersation honest among the Gentiles that they which shall speake euâ—ll of you as of euill doers may by your good workes glorifie God 1. Pâ—â— 2.12 and it is the plaine sentence of the Scriptures Without holinesse no man shall see God Lastly that this holinesse is a constant hatred and striuing against sinne and an vnfained loue of vertue and endeauouring thereafter and not onely an outward obseruation of holy duties nor yet on the contrary side habituall righteousnesse sufficient to iustifie vs before God All this is also plainely taught especially by St. Paul in his owne example Rom. 7. hee professeth of himselfe that he loued the good and did striue after it and that he hated the euil and eschewed it in such words as if hee would describe a man panting in his strife with most deadly enemies and grieued that they should any whit ouermaster him and therefore plucking vp his greatest courage and vniting all his forces against them And the same affections against sinne he sheweth to haue beene in the Galatians where hee saith The flesh fighteth against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh Gal. 5.17 so that yee cannot doe those things that you would and exhorteth all men to the like saying Take vnto you the whole armour of God Eph. 6.13 that yee may be able to resist c. Esa 29.13 More particularly that the holinesse of the faithfull is not onely an outward obseruation of holy duties as some peruert it but this earnest hearty endeauour against sinne appeareth because that this affected singular outward holines as being a meere Image to deceiue the beholders is reiected and the endeauour of the heart only as the substance is accepted The Iewes of old had otherwise beene holy enough when they drew neâ—re vnto the Lord with their lâ—ppes their hearts being farre away and the Pharisees had beene the holiest of all for their fastings prayers and almes for their Sabbaths and Synagogues for their often washings Math. 6. Esa 1. and outward deuotion but they are condemned for most vaine their seruice is so distasted that they are bidden to bring no more oblations they are challenged for their incense new moones and solemne assemblies Math. 7. Câ—ap 6. For not the hearers of the word but the doers are blessed not the offerers vp of many prayers but the secretly deuouted are rewarded not the sacrificers but the mercifull doe the will of God the Father Againe that our holinesse is not righteousnesse sufficient to iustifie vs before God the Lord himselfe affirmeth when he saith If yee haue done all thaâ— yee can yee haue done but your duty 〈◊〉 are vnprofitable seruants and S. Paul hath spent many of his writings purposely here about viz. to shew that all such as seeke this way to be iustified shall surely misse of their marke let them colour it ouer how they will alleadging our vnion with Christ so as that our actions are meritorious and perfect through him I am sure that none of the Apostles doe giue any limit vnto this doctrine Paul notwithstanding his vnion acknowledgeth the imperfections of the flesh in him S. Rom. 7.18 1. Ioh. 1.8 Iames saith in many things we sinne all and S. Iohn If we say that we haue no siâ—nâ— we deceiue our selues and the truth is 〈◊〉 in vs. And if there be such a mixture of sinne with our holinesse how can any member of Christ trust at all to his owne righteousnesse Can he iustifie himselfe more then the very Apostles and the excellent Christians of their times nay let him take heede rather lest by so doing he be condemned seeing that 1. Cor. 11.31 if we iudge our selues we shall not be iudged and not if we iustifie our selues Eph. 2.20 Againe that the faithfull are euer growing in holines vntill that they come to be perfected in death and then shall be presented without spot or wrinkle Their growth is plainly taught in the Epistle to the Ephesians where speaking of Christ it is said In whom all the building being coupled together groweth to an holy Temple in the Lord that is as any building which becommeth sit for habitation groweth nearer perfection euery day till at the last it be fully finished so doth the Church of God Wherefore wee are often remembred hereof by Peter 2 Pet. 3.18 1. Pet. 2.2 who saith Growe in Grace and in the knowledge of Iesus Christ and where he exhorteth to desire the sincere milke of the Word that we may growe thereby Eph. 4.24 and by Paul saying Be renued in the spirit of your minde and put off the olde man and put on the new that is put him off more and become more holy and righteous Heb. 5. and againe where he reproueth the Hebrews for their weakenesse euen then when by reason of the time they might haue beene strong men in Christ to omit the Lords vpbraidings of his Disciples for that hauing beene with him long still they vnderstood not his parables they were yet weake in faith they had not yet growne in mortification of their fleshlinesse Gal. 5.17 Moreouer that perfection is not attained till death appeareth because whilst we liue we carry the flesh about with vs by reason of which we cannot doe those things we would we are but like a bad writer hauing his hand guided by a more skilfull master this scholler notwithstaÌ„ding is vnable to write a perfect faire hand by reasoÌ„ of his owne vntowardnes so the holiest of Gods children is short of perfection by reason of the fleshes weakenes though they be guided by Gods Spirit Phil. 3.9 And this they are not ashamed to confesse against themselues Both Paul I striue saith he after the marke not as though I had already attained it and Iames and Iohn as hath bin already shewed But in death all imperfections vanish away Eph. 5.27 then shall they be presented without spot or wrinkle for Christ therfore gaue himselfe for his Church that he might cleanse and Sanctifie it not hauing spot or wrinkle then the Bride is in her perfect beauty in a vesture of Gold of Ophir with needle-works all glorious she is then as a city Psal 4 5. the pauing of whose streetes is of Gold Reuel 21. the walls of pretious stones all things most bright and shining shee hath a siluer Pallace built vpon her if she be a wall if a doore Cantic 6 9. shee is enclosed with boards of Cedar if she be in any degree of true grace shee is perfected and made happy There is not need of an imaginary purgatory
members of Gods Church are wont thus to doe They are Saints as hath beene said they put off the old man with the lusts and put on the new This we doe all acknowledge when we confesse I beleeue the holy Church but alas how few doe accordingly how is holinesse scorned he that is not carried away with the streame of common impieties but is carefull to haue a good conscience before God and man shall be made a gazing stock and laughing stock They say a yong Saint an old diuell onely good fellowes that defile themselues with swilling whoring swearing and vanitie they are the men most generally esteemed in these miserable daies The Lord then hath but a poore Church euen in the middest of his true visible Church it is but a little flocke vpon which he will bestow the kingdom Wherefore let all such as loue this kingdome beware this broade way Heb. 11.14 and study for true holinesse without which no man shall see God 3. Duty To renounce cōfidence in works The third duty is to renounce all confidence in our owne workes and whatsoeuer we can doe and to seeke for iustification only by the merits and obedience of the Lord Iesus Christ who is made vnto vs of God 1 Cor. 1.30 iustification and redemption We must be holy and exercised in holy and good workes that we may be members of the holy Church but farre be it from vs to relie vpon our owne workes or holinesse for so wee may seeke after righteousnesse with the Iewes Rom. 9 but not attaine it We must haue the long white robes of Christs righteousnesse to couer vs that we may be vnblameable and without spot before the Father his blood washeth the Church Reuel 6 and sanctifieth it that it may be presented without spot or wrinkle Wherefore let not the standers of Papists hinder vs from following this rule though they falsly charge vs with abrogating good workes whilest we seeke to be iustified before God by the righteousnesse of Christ alone for in so doing we may boldly say with the Apostle We doe not disanull the Law but establish the Law seeing we teach the necessitie of holy and good workes 4. Duty to be confident against Purgatory The fourth duty is to be confident against the feare of Purgatory fire wherewith the Papists teach that we al must be purged before that we can enter into Heauen and that the torment hereof exceedeth the pangs of any suffering in this world because that by death the flesh is abolished in the faithfull and perfect holinesse is attained as hath beene already shewed That fire is but mans inuention to scarre fooles and babes and to cony-catch them of a great part of their substance Our Purgatory fire of which it is spoken in Saint Iames and in sundry other places of the Scripture is affliction in this world which is as the fining pot for siluer and gold all other Purgatories were vnknowne to the Prophets and Apostles and to the Christians of former times and therefore no cause is there why we should feare them Quest 36. Which is the third thing that you learne to beleeue concerning the Church Answ Thirdly J learne to beleeue that Gods Church is Catholike that is consisting of persons of all sorts scattered all ouer the world and of all times and ages Esa 2. cap. 40 c. Explan In this answer is fully layd open the meaning of the word Catholique being a Greeke word it signifieth Vniuersall and the Church is here declared to be vniuersall First in regard of persons belonging to the Church viz. men and women of all sorts and conditions high and low rich and poore bond and free Princes and Subiects noble and ignoble the Lord taketh some out of all these estates and degrees into his kingdome Secondly in regard of places the Church is dispersed East West North and South and not tyed to any certaine place or places neither to Ierusalem nor to Rome neither to Graecia nor to Barbaria but wheresoeuer the word of God taketh effect there is the Church also Thirdly in regard of time the Church was from the beginning is now and shall be throughout all ages and in the end of this world be crowned with Eternity as the head thereof Christ Iesus is Secondly for the proofes of these things Nothing is more common in the Scriptures than that all people and all nations shall come and worship the Lord shall see the saluation of God and haue ioy light and gladnesse instead of sorrow and heauinesse And this was typically represented in Noahs Arke whereinto entred the creatures of all sorts foure footed beasts and creeping things feathered fowles and all manner of cattle both cleane and the vncleane Now the cleane of these set foorth the Iewes Act. 10. and the vncleane the Gentiles as was shewed vnto Peter the cleane set foorth the righteous and godly the vncleane the lewd and wicked as the Lord would haue the Iewes vnderstand when he forbad them to eate of the vncleane the feathered fowles and the more noble beasts great and noble persons the creeping things Leuit. 11. the poore and needy of all which some were receiued into the Arke and some are receiued into the Church yea the very vncleane wicked when they repent Reuel 7. Moreouer in the Booke of the Reuelation as some were sealed of euery Tribe of Israel Dan onely excepted because of his Idolatry so were some of all kindreds nations and tongues which together made such a multitude as could not be told And this vniuersality of the Church was noted to haue beene euen whilest the Temple stood for when the Holy Ghost did wonderfully giue vtterance to the Apostles in all languages some of all nations are said to haue bene there Acts 2.5 Parthians Medes and Elamites and the Inhabitants of Mesopotamia men of Cappadocia Pontus Asia c. men fearing God which dwelt there for religions sake More particularly for persons belonging to the Church the Lord doth both inuite all when he sayth Come vnto mee Matth 11. Marc 16. all yee that are weary and heauy loaden and J will refresh you and Goe preach the Word to euery creature And by his Apostle Paul saying 1 Tim. 2.1 Verse 3. Verse 4. 2 Pet 9. Let prayers and supplications and giuing of thankes be made for all men For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sauiour who would that all men should be saued and come to the knowledge of the truth and Peter saying The Lord would haue no man to perish but all men come to repentance Euen as he that inuiteth to a feast Matth. 22. is willing that all the guests which are bidden should come partake of his feast onely if worldly temptations hinder any hee is wroth and will destroy them if they refuse to come because of their profit Luc. 3. their pleasure their security c.
soule which is the losse of it the intollerable pangs to bee suffered by it in the fire Matth. 25 that neuer goeth out and by the wormâ— that neuer dyeth Lastly he is freed from the bondage of Sathan who ruleth in the children of disobedience that is in sinners who is their master and they his seruants according to that Eph. 2.2 2 Tim. 2.25 Rom. 7 He which committeth sinne is the seruant of sinne Who hath them in his snare carrieth them away as captiue slaues at his pleasure who terrifieth them and putteth them in feare all the dayes of their liues Secondly that God is the author of this grace is euident for no man forgiueth sinnes but God only Marc. 27. it is one of his attributes as was declared by the Lords owne voice vnto Moses saying The Lord the Lord strong gratious and mercifull slow to anger and abundant in goodnes and in truth forgiuing iniquity transgression and sinne c. Exod. 34.6 Vers 7. Wherefore as was obiected by the Pharisees against Christ it may truely be said of the Popes of Rome This man blasphemeth for none can forgiue sinnes but God Ioh. 20.23 It is true indeede which our Sauiour said vnto Peter and the rest of his Disciples Whose sinnes ye remit they are remitted and whose sinnes ye retaine they are retayned But what authoritie hath the Pope giuen him here more the any other minister of Gods word what ground is here for his maÌ„ifold indulgeÌ„ces by which he beguiles the simple world of such a masse of Money and increaseth his treasuries For the Disciples had none other power hereby giuen them but that which was fit for men appointed to carry the glad tidings of saluation to the rest of the world viz to publish forgiuenesse of sinnes to all such as did or should repent and beleeue in Iesus Christ and the retention of sinnes vnto all that remayned hardened against this faith of Christ and impenitent 1 Cor. 5. For as when by their preaching they were said to conuert any to Christ or to beget any to Christ nothing else is meant but that faithfully executing their office of preaching men were through the working of Gods Spirit made beleeuers and so the members of Christ in like manner when they are said to forgiue sinnes it is meant first in generall that preaching forgiuenesse to beleeuers it should not be in vaine but so many as became hereby through the working of Gods Spirit beleeuers should haue their sinnes forgiuen them before God in heauen and contrariwise to vnbeleeuers The words also haue a further meaning in particular of forgiuing sinnes by admitting into the Church notorious offendors becomming penitent and retayning them by iust excommunication and casting out of the Church as Saint Paul seemeth to comment hereupon in his first and second epistle to the Corinthians for first hee giueth charge that grauely and orderly the incestuous person bee deliuered to Satan here is retaining of sinnes then he wills them vpon his repentance to receiue and comfort him againe here is forgiuenes of sinnes yea he vseth the very word of forgiuing saying Contrariwise ye ought now rather to forgiue him and comfort him 2 Cor. 2.7 Vers 10. and againe To whom ye forgiue any thing I forgiue also Whence it is most plaine that the power of forgiuing and retayning sinnes and consequently of the keyes of heauen consisteth in admitting or duely and rightly casting any out of the Church and equally belongeth vnto the Disciples and equally to the graue ministers of Gods word so that some Paul sit at the sterne to moderate this weightie action and this is not the Bishop of Rome but euery Bishop within the limits appointed vnto him Math. 1. For the meritorious cause of the forgiuenesse of sinnes that it is Iesus Christ his very name doth shew for he is therefore called Iesus because he shall saue his people from their sinnes as the Angell told Ioseph before that he was borne and there is none other name giuen amongst men Act. 4 1â— 1 Ioh. 1.7 Whereby we must be saued saith Peter it is the blood of Iesus saith Iohn that cleanseth from all sinne with infinite other testimonies tending to the setting forth of the same thing We did not loue God first that for our loue towards him he might forgiue our sinnes for he loued vs first yea when we were enemies Rom. 5. and hated him we did not seeke for it at his hands that for our importunitie he might be moued to forgiue our sinnes for I am found Esa 65.1 saith he of them that sought me not our good workes did not so please him as that therfore he should forgiue our sinnes for wee were so farre from good workes that we could not thinke a good thought of our selues 2 Cor. 3.5 Lastly neither men nor Angels doe solicite him for vs or can obtaine the pardon of our sinnes but Iesus Cbrist the righteous is our aduocate with the Father who is the propitiation for our sinnes 1 Ioh. 1.2 Psal 32 1â— Vers 2. Esa 38.17 Mich. 7.19 Fourthly for that which is further added Whereby he accounteth of sinne as if it had neuer beene committed it is taken out of the Psalmes where the Prophet saith Blessed is the man whose wickednesse is forgiuen and whose sinne is couered blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity The Lord is therefore said to cast all our sinnes behinde his backe yea to cast them into the bottome of the sea euen as when a debt is discharged the bonds and writings which were before carefully kept are now cancelled and carelesly cast about because it is no more any debt so although before the remission of sinnes the Lord did carefully keepe his bookes as it were and account of all our sinnes as infinite debts yet being forgiuen Col. 2.14 he hath put out the hand-writing that was against vs and it is as it were nayled vnto the crosse of Christ because it is now no more any debt to be exacted at our hands Math. 12. Chap. 23. Ioh. 15. Lastly wee must further know that this forgiuenesse is only to the faithfull all others remaine in the bands of their sinnes and this partly appeareth by that which was said before that hee shall sauâ— his people from their sinnes Vnto others hee denounceth manifold woes saying Woe be to thee Corâ—zin woe be to thee Bethsaida and woe be vnto you Scribes and Pharisees hypocrites and if I had not come amongst them the had not had sinne but now their sinne remaineth yea he threatneth many of his followers that hee will bid them Mat. 7.21 Depart from mee yee workers of iniquity I know you not so that euen they are without this benefit of the forgiuenesse of their sinnes viz. all such as notwithstanding their profession of the Christian faith doe still liue in sinne 1 Duty To pray for the
pardon of our sinnes For the duties of this faith The first is to pray vnto God earnestly euery day aboue all things of this world for the pardon of our sinnes because this is so great and wonderfull a grace For if a man were greatly endebted and for his debts imprisoned or sold for a slaue euer so to continue in most hard bondage would hee desire either good cheare or apparell pleasures or fits of ease wealth or health in comparison of freedome from this miserable estate in like manner seeing wee bee so farre indebted by our sinnes and thus made miserable slaues of the diuell why doe wee craue so earnestly against worldly wants and for worldly good things and not rather against our sinnes and for this blessednes to be deliuered from them And the rather because if our sins be vnremitted we cannot looke to speed in any other desire for our sins do separate betwixt our God and vs. Esa 5â— 2. Ios 7. All the time that sinfull Achan was in the Israelites campe they could not preuaile against Ay 1 Sam. 28. when Saul had sinned he could get none answere at Gods Oracle either by vision by Vrim or by Prophets so whilst wee are in our sinnes we may aske indeed but wee shall not haue we may make many prayers but not be heard for the prayers of the wicked are abomination to the Lord. Wherefore let this bee the first and chiefe thing which wee pray for in all our supplications and as we will vse all humility and importunity to speed of some speciall benefit and renew our â—uite from day to day that wee may speed so let vs neuer giue ouer praying vnto the Lord for the pardon of our sinnes being a benefit of benefits and the most necessary thing for vs in the world 2 Duty To loue the Lord. The second duty is to loue the Lord and our Sauiour Iesus Christ with all our hearts and with all our might because God is the Author of this great grace Christ Iesus hath merited the same for vs. A miserable bankrupt owing a thousand pound if hee should haue all forgiuen him if some rich man would vndertake the payment of his debts for him and set him vp that he might liue a freeman againe and exercise his trade in as good manner as euer hee did before were a most ingratefull wretch if hee should not loue so great a benefactor and that vnfainedly all his life but much more vngratefull should wee shew our selues when as the Lord hath raised vs from our bankrupt estate being indebted not a thousand pounds but ten thousands of talents yea millions without count and made vs blessed and happy if we shal not loue his Maiesty without all dissimulation and therefore study to please him all our dayes With what thankfulnesse doth S. Paul exult for his deliuerance from sinne by Iesus Christ when being but euen now at the point of despaire he presently liftâ—th vp himselfe through faith of the pardon of his sinnes hauing cryed out miserable man â—hat I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death hee presently answereth himselfe Thankes bee vnto God through Iesus Christ our Lord. Rom. 7 14.2â— How desirous is he by publishing Gods mercy to the world to expresse his wonderfull thankfulnesse for this wonderfull grace when so openly hee confesseth When I was a Persecutor and a blasphemer and an oppressor God had mercy on mee â— Tim 1. â—3 And thus greatly affected should we be not in word but in deed in that wee study to set forth his glory as hee did and in all things not to please men but God they which doe otherwise loue not the Lord whatsoeuer they say but as the Gentiles who by their sinnes dishonoured him are said to haue beene so are these haters of God and hated of him Rom. 1. 3 Duty To cease from sinne The third duty is to breake off all our sinnes by righteousnes and not continue any longer therein because wee haue beene already enough endangered through sinne nay if wee liue in sinne we are still in the same danger seeing the workers of iniquity are shut out of doores whatsoeuer they plead for themselues If a man through surfet hath fallen into any dangerous disease which had like to haue cost him his life but be againe recouered he will take heed of falling into the same againe and likewise if hee had fallen into a deepe pit or into any other great euill so should we being restored from the surfet of sinne being lifted vp from the dangerous pit of wickednesse hauing escaped through Gods great mercy the greatest euill that could haue befallen vs wee should I say bee at defiance with this euill and aboue all watches watch against sinne And the rather because wee doe otherwise still remaine indangered through this deadly surfet wee still lie and are like to lie without all helpe in this horrible pit till wee exchange for the pit of hell The Lord hath not so much as promised or spoken any syllable tending to a promise of forgiuing sinnes but to such as forsake their sinnes He is often in these and the like comfortable speeches Ezech. 18. When a wicked man shall turne from his wickednesse and doe that which is lawfull and right hee shall saue his soule aliue He â—hat confesseth and forsaketh his sins shall haue mercy c. Prou. 28.23 but where is it to be found that men liuing in their sinnes shall saue mercy that such as goe on in their wickednesse shall haue their soules aliue not any where in Gods booke but the cleane contrary that they shall die in their sinnes that they shall haue iudgement without mercy according to that Thou which after thy hardnesse of heart that cannot repent doest heape vp to thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2 4. so that it must needs then be the diuels booke whence men learne that they shall bee forgiuen although they goe on in adding sinne vnto sinne and so neglect all holy admonitions of breaking off their euill course of life Quest 46. What is meant by the resurrection of the body Answ That although the body after death lye rotting in the graue yet at the last day it shall be raised againe by Gods great power and being ioyned to the soule shall stand before Gods iudgement seat to giue accompt of all that it hath done whether good or euill and bee rewarded accordingly Explan This last article as it consisteth of two members the one the resurrection of the body the other the life euerlasting so haue I propounded to speake seuerally of them because they are both weighty points and deepe misteries Touching the resurrection of the body it is nothing else but that first I do acknowledge that our bodies are all fraile and weake and how many yeares soeuer they continue yet fall to the ground they shall at the last euen as they were taken
are cast into the ground euery one draweth vnto it selfe that vertue and sappe which is necessary for the nourishment though it be alike common vnto them all so men in the resurrection shall receiue these parts and all that substance which doth seuerally belong to them although in the meane season they lye in common together in the bowels of the earth and thus farre out of that learned Father Gregory of Nyssen Epiph. lib. de trino vno Deo 14.24 de Resur Another also handling the same matter reckoneth vp many things as types of the resurrection the day succeeding the night the seede of the earth that springs vp after corruption the locust reuiuing againe the nayles of our hands when any goe off the haires of our head being cut and growing againe the Ring-doue reuiuing againe and a little beast called Myoxus the Phoenix an Arabian foule which burneth it selfe at fifty yeeres of age and after three dayes ariseth againe out of her owne ashes 1. Cor. 15.52 And that this generall resurrection shall bee in one moment it is the plaine doctrine of the Scripture In a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last trumpet The Lord shall need no space of time to effect it but as at the time of the Assises all the prisoners are brought forth so at these generall assises of the whole world all shall come out of the prison of the graue And lastly for the end of the resurrection that the workes of all men shall be made manifest and all secret thoughts that they may be rewarded accordingly hath beene already handled and proued vnder the sixth branch of the seuenth article touching Christ his comming to iudgement and therefore the Reader is to be referred thither to see more and also for the time when these things shall be But for the further vnderstanding of the doctrine of the resurrection I haue thought it not amisse further to annex here two or three questions more Quest 47. What manner of bodies shall we haue in the resurrection Answ The very same which now we haue onely whereas they be now naturall they shall rise againe spirituall not subiect to death any more as now they be nor sustained by naturall meanes of meates and drinkes warmth and sleepe or the like 1. Cor 15.35 Vers 36. Explan This question is euen thus moued and answered by the Apostle to the Corinthians But some man will say how are the dead raised with what body shall they come forth Hee answereth that euen as corne being cast into the ground springeth vp againe and the Lord giueth euery graine its owne body whether wheat or some other So in the resurrection of the dead euery man shall haue his owne body the onely difference is that it is sowen a naturall body Vers 43. Vers 44. but raised a spirituall body it is sowen in dishonour raised againe in honour sowen in weakenesse raised in power c. Now the variety of words here vsed of honour and power serueth specially to set forth the manner of the rising againe of the faithfull all others shall also haue spirituall bodies like vnto the damned spirits in hell that is euer continuing seeking death through the greatnesse of the misery but not being able to finde it That we shall haue the same bodies Iob also testifieth saying I shall see him not with other but with these eyes Iob 19.25 And good reason it is that as our bodies haue together with our soules beene instruments either of Gods glory or of sinne to his dishonour so together with the soules they should partake of glory or misery Quest 48. Amongst those that dye some be crooked through age some tender infants some blind and some lame shall their bodies then at the resurrection be the same Answ No for all these are weakenesses which shall be done away to the faithfull and strength perfection and comlinesse shall be to euery one of them Explan This also is good to be knowne because the holy Scriptures doe speake hereof to the comfort of Gods people where we are taught that the body shall bee ralsed in power and in honour there must then needs be instead of the weaknesse of decrepit old age and infants strength and might in stead of deformity beauty in stead of lamenesse agility instead of blindnesse the sight which could neuer here be attained vnto viz. Whereby wee shall see the most glorious God of all As for other questions about the knowledge of one another of the cessation of the difference of sexes c. For that they be not so necessary nor very profitable we will wade no further herein 2. Duty To liue as those that expect the resurrection For the duties of this faith The first is not to liue as they which are euer to continue in this world for wee must all die we must first fall and then shall wee afterwards rise againe the strongest and stoutest could neuer bee priuiledged from death no not one day or houre by any strength of nature Wherefore we are not to vse any vnlawfull meanes to get any of the goods of this world either by carking and caring by robbery and stealth by fraud and oppression for who can tell that he shall liue to enioy them yea who can tell that his very enemy shal not reape the fruit of his labors and then what shall it profit a man by his toyle to scrape together mountaines of gold If a man liued in a Countrey where he were in danger of publique Officers euery day to be drawne out of his house and to be spoiled of all his goods he would not I suppose take any great pleasure in gathering together and increasing his wealth much lesse would he seeke to pull from others seeing this were nothing else but to procure more enemies by making the booty greater for the spoilers but this is our estate in this world we liue in this earthly countrey subiect euery day to be pulled out of our houses by Death the common all-conquering Officer and to be spoyled of all our worldly goods Oh what madnesse is it then in vs to rob and to deuoure one another to be vnsatiable in our heaping vp of wealth and without end in our delight in worldly vanities for men could not more exceede in their affectation of worldly things if they should liue heere euer then the men of this generation who haue no sooner gotten any thing but they are ready againe by death to be depriued of it all 2. Duty The second duty is not to liue as they that deny the resurrection whose hope onely is in this world viz. like bruit beasts eating and drinking as saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 15.32 because that to morrow they should die and then they should be cut off from all pleasure for we hope for a resurrection in which they that haue done good shall arise vnto life Ioh. 5.29 they that haue
Law is also a Schoolemaster when we are come to Christ euer checking and correcting vs when wee walke not according to the straight rule thereof but the Gospel vpon our humiliation comforteth vs and assureth vs that al our aberrations and going astray are remitted so that there be an heart vnfainedly hating that euill which we doe Rom. 7. Now as there be differences betwixt the Law and the Gosspell so there be some things wherein they agree The agreement of the old Testament and the new Heb. â— 1 Mat 3. 1. In the author God not as the mad Manichees taught the bad God to be the author of the law and the good God the author of the Gospell for the same God which spake by his Son Iesus Christ in these last daies spake also at diuers times and in diuers maners in times past he that said from heauen this is my beloued Son heare ye him the same God spake all these words said from heauen I am thy Lord thy God which brought thee out of the land of Egypt out of the house of bondage c. 2. They agree in the threatning of sin and vrging obedience vnto the Lord in all things but the Law vrgeth it for feare the Gospel for loue If ye loue me keepe my Commandements the Law as the meritorious cause of life the Gospell as most necessary signes of the life of faith and the way that God hath appointed vs to walke in vnto life the Law giueth no hope in the case of swaruing from the strict rule thereof the Gospell giueth hope to the penitent and where the like hope is giuen by the Prophets they doe rather play Euangelists then Preachers of the Law 3. They agree in this that howsoeuer the Gospell giueth hope to the penitent yet it denieth all hope to those that liue and die in transgression of the Law for against such most common are the threatnings contained in the Gospell They that doe such things Gal. 5.17 shall neuer inherit the Kingdome of Heauen 4. They agree in this that there is no contradiction betwixt them but as they come from one and the same spirit so there is a sweet harmony consent between theÌ„ the one only sheweth what God doth strictly require in his iustice the other how his iustice is satisfied and yet his mercy to sinfull man appeareth the one saith he that breaketh the Commandements shall die the other saith that because man through the weaknes of his nature could not but breake them one man that neuer brake any the least of them died in the stead of sinfull man and thus freed him that was the son of death from death and damnation 5. They agree in the Ministers of them both for they of the Law were to be without blemish their lipps were to preserue knowledge they were to liue of their seruice they were diuers sorts both Priests Leuits they were watchmen c. so ought the ministers of the Gospell they must be vnblameable apt to teach they that preach the Gospell are to liue of the Gospell 1. Tim 3. 1. Cor. 9.24 Ephes 4.12 2. Pet. 5.2 some are Doctours some Pastours c. they are Pastours watching and keeping their flockes as those that must giue accounts for them And thus much of the third generall The manner how this law was giuen Exod. 19.20 The next thing to be spoken of in generall is the manner how this Law was giuen and that is described in the nineteenth and twentieth of Exodus 1. First there was great preparation three dayes together the people were sanctified according to the manner of those times by washings and purifyings shewing both what need wee haue by prayer and reading of the holy Scriptures which may bring vs from worldly to heauenly meditations to prepare our selues euer before that we come to heare the Lord speaking vnto vs in the Ministery of his holy word and also how wee must euer be more and more doing away by the Spirit of Sanctification the blots and blemishes of our natures that we may be the fitter to come into the presence of the Holyest 2. Secondly a straight charge was giuen that neither man nor beast vnder paine of death should come neere the Mount whence the Law was to be deliuered but certaine marks were set beyond which none might dare to passe shewing as the Apostle hence noteth 2. Cor. 3.6.7 Heb. 12.19 how glorious was the Law now to bee deliuered and if such as passed the markes set them were without mercy to die the death that much more the transgressours of any of these precepts should die and find no mercy Heb. 12 2â— Thirdly the Lord descended with great terrour the Trumpet sounding the earth shaking and Lightnings flying abroad insomuch as that the people are noted to haue run away and Moses himselfe to haue said I tremble and quake shewing that the things here vttered were graue and waightie and to be receiued into the heart with a feare of offending against them and also that when the time shall bee of calling the offenders to account with what wonderfull terrour the Lord will then come against them 4. Almighty God himself spake al these words in the hearing of al the people but wheÌ„ they were too weak to beare his words and desired that the Lord would not speake any more for so they should die but promised obedience if Moses should speak two tables of stone were giuen vnto him written with Gods own finger that he might carry them to the people shewing hereby how stony-hard our hearts be and that Gods finger alone is able to imprint them there his speech from Heauen must worke in vs a reuerence of them otherwise we shal all be too negligent of his Lawes 5. When Moses had broken these Tables through zeale seeing how God was dishonoured in his absence by golden Calues which they had set vp and worshipped the Lord bad him hew two other Tables and therein he wrote all the words that were in the first shewing hereby that mans heart by Gods creation had all the lawes ready written in it as the Tables prepared by God himselfe had but the heart which he had gotten vnto himselfe by falling away from God is without any letter hereof in effect vntill that the Lord wrote them anew as it was with the Tables prepared by Moses 6. Lastly when Moses had been long with the Lord and came with these Lawes vnto the people his face shone so as they were not able to looke vpon him for which cause he vsed a vaile when hee came vnto them and put it off when hee returned vnto the Lord shewing hereby as S. Paul noteth 2. Cor 3.13 â—4 that the Iewes should not be able to see into the end of the Law Christ Iesus vntill the vale of blindnesse and hardnesse of heart were taken away by the Lord neither yet could any of the Gentiles without the same
these things could not better haue been couched together The first words expresse the first Commandement of hauing the Lord for our God for this is to belieue in him to loue him to feare him and to pray vnto him the second is expressed in the next words to worship him and to giue him thanks it being the duty of this Commandement purely to doe the parts of his worship the third is expressed in the words following to honour his holy name and his word it being the maine matter specially pointed at there that in all things Gods name and his Word be glorified and the fourth of keeping holy the Sabbath and then deuoutly seruing God in the duties by him appointed is expressed in the last words and to serue him truly all the dayes of my life as will appeare more plainely in the larger opening of euery of these Commandements as here followeth Quest 53. How many be the parts of euery of the Commandements of the first Table Answ Two the Commandement it selfe and the reason thereof Explan Before that wee come to the particular handling of each Commandement two things are further to bee premised first certaine rules are to be laid downe tending to the better vnderstanding of them and then is to be shewed the singularity of these Commandements concerning God aboue those that concerne our neighbour Rule 1. Rules for expounding the Commandements First for the Rules one is this Euery affirmatiue commanmandement includeth his negatiue and the negatiue the affirmatiue as for example the third commandement is negatiue Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord in vaine now it containeth also the affirmatiue thou shalt honour the name of the Lord and so of the rest and this is plaine from sundry places thus expounding them The fourth Commandement expoundeth it selfe thus when the Lord vnto the affirmatiue Keepe holy the Sabbath day addeth the negatiue Thou shalt doe no manner of worke therein The fifth is thus expounded where it is said He that curseth Father or Mother or that is disobedient vnto them shall bee brought forth and stoned to death and generally the commandements of the second Table being all negatiue but one are thus expounded of our Sauiour Christ saying the second is this Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Rule 2. The second rule is this Euery negatiue commandement doth bind alwaies and vnto all times euery affirmatiue doth onely bind alwaies but not vnto all times also as for example Thou shalt not haue no other Gods but me the affirmatiue of hauing the Lord for our God doth bind alwaies so that he sinneth whosoeuer at any time denieth the Lord in his heart or doth contrarie to the feare or loue of God but hee sinneth not that doth not actually exercise these affections at all times because that a man sometime sleepeth sometime through the violence of diseases looseth the vse of his reasonable soule many times also is possessed with vehement thoughts which employ the mind another way and lastly occasions are not at all times offered to try our hearts The fourth Commandement in the affirmatiue hath Remember that thou keepe holy the Sabbath day against this hee sinneth whosoeuer doth breake the Sabbath but he sinneth not that doth not keepe it at all times and parcels of times because the weakenesse of our natures requireth some rest and pause at what time we cannot be busied in holy exercises The like is to bee said of honouring our parents c. But come to negatiue Commandements and you shall see that whosoeuer ceaseth from obseruing them at any time is a sinner for example Thou shalt doe no murther is a negatiue command and so is Thou shalt not commit adultery if any man then shall murther at any time or be adulterous whether he be drunken or sober angry or quiet tempted or not in whatsoeuer place time or occasion hee is a transgressor and this distinction is set forth amongst Schoole-men by the termes of semper and ad semper The third Rule is this Rule 3. Euery commandement forbidding any sinne doth not onely forbid the sinne named but all sins of the same ranke also and all occasions of the same and the maine sinne onely is named to make the branches the more odious as being of the same nature before the Lord. Thus Christ himselfe interpreteth the sixth seauenth and third commandements where reprouing the Pharisees doctrine Math. 5. only forbidding murther and the act of adultery and false swearing by Gods holy name he teacheth that euen vnaduised anger is a sinne and to looke vpon a woman to lust after her is adultery and to sweare any oath at all in ordinary communication is from the Diuell by which we may gather how we are to vnderstand the other commandements also The fourth rule is this Rule 4. The Commandements of the first table are absolutely to be kept and for themselues the other of the second table are to bee kept for the first For if any man shall obserue this Thou shalt haue none other Gods but mee Thou shalt not make any grauen Image c. or thou shalt not take the name of the Lord in vaine in meere obedience to the Kings Lawes or thereby to please holy men who doe spit at the workers of such abhominations and not through an imediate reuerence of that heauenly maiesty which hath commanded that mans obedience is none obedience his keeping of these lawes is no keeping of them because the maine thing heere intended is neglected viz. the setting vp of God in our hearts aboue all and that which is most abhorred is practised viz. the feare of God taught by the preceps of men Esa 29.13 And on the other side who so shall obserue these lawes Thou shalt not kill Thou shalt not steale c. without being moued herevnto through a conscience of the first table commending the loue of God vnto vs and the loue of man for Gods cause after whose Image he is made his keeping also is no keeping of the law because the praise of men is the marke at which he aymeth or else that he may be dealt friendly withall againe and thus did the very Pharisees and Publicans Math. 6. Math. 5. Hee only loueth his neighbour aright which maketh the loue of God the fountaine and beginning of his loue to his neighbour Rule 5. The fift Rule is this Howsoeuer the least commandement is not so small but the breach thereof deserueth death yet the breaches of some commandements are greater and more heynous then of others Thus to breake the commandements of the first Table is in it selfe simply more heynous and this sinne shall haue a more grieuous punishment in hell then sinnes against the second table For Sodom and Gomorrah saith Christ vnto the Iewes Math 11. shall rise vp against you and condemne you because their sinne in refusing and denying their God and Sauiour was greater then all
the heart the very Esse of prayer and a worship due onely to their Lord and ours what warrant I say of doing this vnto them seeing the King would thinke his subiects made his fellowes and greatly disdaine if in his presence we should first kneele and put vp our petitions vnto them and then vnto himselfe For the Papists doe much worse praying oftentimes to the Virgin Mary letting the Lord to stand by as it were a cipher Quest 57. Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ Both from the equity of it because he is the Lord our God and none other and also from the benefits bestowed vpon vs in bringing vs out of the bondage and thraldome of the diuell Reason of this Commandement Explan The sinnes against this law being so great and the duties so necessary aboue al others great need there was that it should be fortified by strong reasons and therefore the Lord hath not omitted to vse these although out of his authority hee might haue commanded and with threatnings haue compelled vs vnto the obedience of his will Which teacheth vs first how vnexcusable men are liuing in sinne there being no meanes to draw them to a vertuous and holy course of life omitted for first it is reuealed what the Lord would haue vs to doe then haue wee his absolute command with which no man can dispence and lastly most forcible reasons to moue vs as wee are not brute beasts but reasonable soules Againe this same teacheth the seruants of God the ministers of his word not to handle it negligently but to study for the aptest and best reasons wherewith it may be more inforced and fastned vpon the hearers because God himselfe hath vouchsafed thus to doe and the other remisse handling of Gods word is as the laying of twiggs without bird-lime the casting of a net into the water without weights to presse it downe O let vs study then to deale most workman like as diuine artists neither playing with texts and multyplying tantologies to the wearying of the hearers for want of paines but let vs study with euident demonstrations and arguments of the Spirit to conuince mens consciences of sin that they may bee ashamed and cease here from and of the truth that they may come to be firmely grounded herein and followers of it Reas 1 Rom. 1.20 The reasons of this Commandement are two First from common equity I am the Lord thy God Euery one is easily yeelded vnto when he challengeth but his due but in requiring you to haue me for your God and none other I chalenge but my due for I am the Lord thy God that is I onely am such therefore yee may easily yeeld this vnto mee and yee shall deale most vniustly and contrary to all equity if yee yeeld not to haue none other Gods but me There is nothing here to be further proued but that the Israelites and all we haue daily experience of viz. that the Lord is God only they had experience of it when all the gods of the Heathen were not able to stand against him alone and the visible most goodly creatures of the heauens and earth do teach vs no lesse euerie day but that the infinite power and wisdome which made them all is the onely God of the whole world and this is Iehouah the Lord whose very name essence or being doth imply no lesse but that he alone hath being of himselfe and giueth being to all other things Reas 2 The second reason is taken from the benefits bestowed vpon his people Which haue brought thee out of the land of Egypt Heb. 2. out of the house of bondage Which Egypt was a type of Satans kingdome vnto whom we were all in bondage till the Lord by his Christ came and deliuered vs. Now it is an vnthankfull part as if the Lord should haue said not to make him thy Lord and Soueraigne only vnto whom alone thou art beholding for thy freedome who hath deliuered thee when as before thou wert a slaue and vnder hard bondage but if thou deny to make me thy Lord and God thou shalt shew thy selfe thus vnthankfull because that I alone haue deliuered thee when as before thou wert in slauery therefore thou shalt haue none other Gods but me Here all things are most plaine both to the Israelites and vnto vs they were in Egypt vnder Pharaoh and questionlesse they did there serue other Gods yet it profited not but still they were in sore bondage Exod. 3.4 toyling continually in making bricke for Pharaohs buildings they had taske-masters ouer them most rigorously exacting that they should doe their stintes and not sparing to beate them when they failed and which was most grieuous of all Col. 2.14 their male children were appointed vnto the slaughter so soone as they were borne which did strike them as much as continuall tormenting with swords in their sides But when through the greatnesse of their griefe the voyce of their crie came vp to heauen the Lord sent Moses and Aaron with signes and wonders to deliuer them and by his iudgements so subdued Pharaohs hard heart that he was glad to let them goe and when hee was againe hardened and followed with his forces to bring them backe the Lord diuided the red Sea and let them through but drowned their enemies in the bottome of the deepe Againe for vs of the Gentiles when wee were in bondage vnto Satan who did imploy vs in filthy workes which it is a shame to speake and had power ouer our selues and children so that we were all but dead men dead in sinnes and condemned to death euerlasting when we were I say in this fearefull estate the Lord sent his own Sonne in the flesh who in the crosse ouercame and triumphed ouer the diuell and made vs free yea sonnes and heires vnto God the Father of a kingdome in heauenly places If therefore thou doest either reuerence the commander the most high and mighty if equitie be of any force with thee to giue euery one his due and if thou abhorre the infamous note of ingratitude then tremble to shew any disloyalty any way to the Lord be ashamed to deny the best of all his due and study by all meanes to shew thy selfe thankefull for so great benefits Deny not him that gaue thee beeing with the Atheist neglect nor diuine knowledge with the ignorant bee not loosely minded towards Gods worship with the prophane rob not God of his honour with the Couetous Epicures Selfe-louers and Papists but giue vnto the Lord the loue of all thy heart feare him aboue all put thy whole trust in his holy name and make thy prayers vnto him onely Quest 58. In which words is the second Commandement and which is the reason Answ The second Commandement is Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen image nor the likenesse of any thing that is in heauen aboue or in the earth beneath or in the water vnder
the earth thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them The reason is For I the Lord thy God am a iealous God and visit the sinnes of the fathers vpon the children vnto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me and shew mercy vnto thousands in them that loue mee and keepe my Commandements Quest 59. What are we forbidden in this Commandement Answ All outward Idolatry which is first by making the image of God or of any creature to be worshipped secondly by falling downe before any image thirdly by seruing God according to our own phantasies â—ees fâ—rbidden in this Commandement Explâ—n This Commandement being negatiue wee doe first begin with the vice forbidden which is outward Idolatry euery corruption in the outward duties of Gods seruice image-making and image-worshipping are onely named to make it the more odious And we call it Idolatrie because this word signifieth a seruing or worshipping of Idols or images which in Greek are al one the word Englished Idols signifying a shew representation or likenesse the word Englished Image signifying a liuely picture or portrayture now this Idolatry is againe subdiuided 1 The making of Images to be worshipped The first is the making of Images to bee worshipped of things in Heauen either of God who fitteth in Heauen as in his Throne or of his holy Angels and Saints which giue attendance about his Throne Of all these the image of the Lord is simply forbidden as it is further illustrated by other places of Scripture the making hereof may not in any wise be attempted Reas 1 Esay 40.25 Verse 22. First because it is impossible as the Lord himselfe signifieth by his Prophet saying To whom now will yee liken me that I should be like him saith the holy One He sitteth vpon the circle of the earth and the Inhabitants thereof are as Grasse-hoppers he spreadeth out the Heauens as a curtaine and stretcheth them out as a tent to dwell in Looke into the chapter and yee shall see how greatly the Lord disdaineth both the work and the workman and good reason seeing euery image of the God-head Ior. 10.8 Heb. 2â— 18. is a doctrine of vanity and though most curiously polished yet a very stocke yea it is a teacher of lies An earthly King or great person would stomacke it much if a paultry painter should presume to set forth his person in base colours without any apparance of royalty or nobility with a swines head and a Pigmees body and much more then will the Lord if by any Image man shall dare to set him forth for he must needes be as much belied and as greatly abused in being pourtrayted by any human shape he being immense and infinitely glorious this base and not the ten thousandth point of his person Wherefore well might the Apostle say Acts 17.29 that Wee ought not to thinke the God-head to be like vnto gold or siluer or stone grauen by the Art and inuention of man Reas 2 Deut. 4.15 Secondly because wee haue an expresse command to the contrarie Take good heed vnto your selues saith the Lord by Moses for ye saw no image in the day when the Lord spake vnto you in Horeb out of the middest of the fire that yee corrupt not your selues and make you a grauen image c. neither can there any toleration be found hereof representing God by the image of a man for that the likenesse of other baser creatures is only expressed seeing Saint Paul in reckoning vp the images of the Heathen Rom. 1.23 saith in way of reproofe that they turned the image of the incorruptible God into the image of corruptible man Moreouer the Lord hath not onely forbidden to make images but hath also straightly charged that they be pulled downe Exod. 23 24. and broken in pieces In the booke of Exodus he saith Thou shalt vtterly ouerthrow and breake in pieces their images Chap. 34 13. And againe Yee shall ouerthrow their altars breake their images in pieces and cut downe their groues And when any King otherwise well affected hath been negligent herein he is branded with it as with a note of disgrace The high places remained yet in his dayes Reas 3 Exod. 31. Thirdly because the Lord is wonderfully prouoked by Images When the golden Calues were set vp in Moses absence how grieuously did he take it how much moued was he with it how hardly could he hold his hands from destroying all the people certainly he was neuer more moued to indignation then by this base Idolatry If any shall say that his anger was not because they would make some remembrance of the true God but for that they ascribed their deliuerance to the Egyptian Gods which were wont to be set forth vnder these likenesses I answer that without doubt they intended hereby to set forth the true God and because their ignorance could not better deuise how to doe it they did it by the similitude of calues the chiefe gods of the Egyptians amongst whom they had liued For first they could not be so simple as to think any worth to be in the Egyptian gods seeing their people had bin wonderfully plagued and at the last drowned in the sea and they their enemies deliuered and saued Again they proclaime the holy day vnto Iehouah Vers 5. and lastly they only desire some visible thing to go before them because Moâ—es was a long time absent from them who was wont by his presence to comfort them and to be as it were the Lords Oracle vnto them for which purpose it should seeme rather that they would haue the golden calues fondly supposing that they could not haue Gods presence vnlesse they had some outward thing vnto which they might goe with their blind deuotion Reas 4 Iudges 8.27 Fourthly because Images haue been occasions oftentimes of grosse Idolatry Gideon who had been a Champion of the Lord yet making a golden Ephod procureth the destruction of his owne house and corrupted all Israel for it is said that They went a whoring after it The brazen Serpent which was set vp by the Lords owne command 2 King 18.4 yet turned to be an occasion of Idolatry so great is the danger of Images Reas 5 Lastlie because it is a thing scandalous to such as be without the Iewes and Turkes are hereby hardned against the Christian religion when they compare Moses his Law with the practice of Romish Catholikes who make so much account of Images when the Lord hath put them downe for so great abominations Psal â—15 8 Thus yee see that simplie to haue or to make the Image of God is vtterlie vnlawfull or to make any Image to bee worshipped But wee must here take heede that wee make not this Commandement stricter then the Lord hath made it to cast a snare vpon the consciences of men it is true that as the Image so the Image-maker and Image-worshipper are alike abominable
they might be to him only but they haue communicated their loue vnto others either stockes or stones or the inuention of their owne braines Reas 2 Secondly euen as the adulterers fault extendeth not onely to the blemishing of himselfe but of his children also who are infamous vnto many generations after so he which committeth this spirituall adultery doth stirre vp the wrath of God not onely against himselfe but against his posterity which as a bastard brood shall bee in disgrace with the Lord vnto the third and fourth generation Ezech. 18. Obiect Thus the Lord should not be so iust as hee professeth in Ezech The soule that sinneth shall die one shall not die for the iniquitie of another Sol It is commonly seene Like fathers like children and in this case is the Lords threatning of visiting sins of fathers vpon their children viz. they making their fathers sins their owne by imitation as commonly they doe Therefore it is not said that he will visit the sins of the fathers vpon all their children and euery one of them neither vpon the childe of euery such father for it is possible as Ezechiel sheweth that a wicked mans child may abstaine from treading in his fathers stepps and then the Lords wrath is pacified towards him whatsoeuer his fathers wickednesse is Reas 3 Deut. 15. Thirdly as an honest man accounteth the Adulteresse his wife and her companions his greatest enemies and haters so doth the Lord account of Idolatours they bee haters of God and therfore he hath euer willed his friends to abstaine from familiaritie with them and to cut them off and to roote them out of the land of the liuing without putting difference betwixt strangers and kinsfolkes So that Idolatry is a most vnnaturall sinne for all the Lords loue in creating preseruing and multiplying his blessings he is requited with hatred and enmitie which is a certaine argument of the Lords hatred against them as our loue of the Lord is an argument of his loue vnto vs and if the Lord hateth them all the creatures are against them they lie open to all dangers Reasons of the second sort of comfort Deut. 28. The second sort of reasons here vsed is taken from the benefits which the Lord promiseth to bestow vpon such as keepe his commandements First they shal haue mercy shewed them Gods blessings of all sorts shall be vpon them and theirs in the house and in the field in their out-going and in their comming in in their corne and their cattell and in all things that they put their hands vnto and when mercy will stand them in most stead at the last most terrible day the Lord will shew mercy vnto them and speake comfortably Come ye blessed of my Father receiue the kingdome prepared for you Matth. 24. from the beginning of the world Secondly they shall haue mercy shewed them in their posterity vnto the thousandth generation that is far longer then the wicked shal be punished in their posterity so much doth Gods mercy exceed his anger and seuerity And this is commonly seene euen in the things of this life wicked men often comming to ruine and their houses being quite cast downe and if not in their owne daies yet in the dayes of their children their goods which they haue heaped vp together in great abundance are soone wasted and scattered abroad whereas the sincere worshippers of God are wonderfully prospered and their children for the most part after them are largely prouided for according to that of the Psalmist I haue been young and now am old yet neuer did I see the righteous forsaken or their seed begging their bread If it falleth out otherwise as sometime it doth it is either because they degenerate 2. Chron. 32. Ezech. 18. and are not like their righteous parents as Manassah was vnlike to his godly father Hezekiah and in this case it is threatned that the child shall die notwithstanding his fathers holines or else because of too much confidence in the world and worldly things Why righteous mens children are punished as Dauid confesseth that he thought he should neuer be moued but he was cast out of his kingdome by his sonne Absalom and if the children of righteous parents should euer inioy prosperity here it would make them thinke it not to come of mercy but as hereditary to the righteous for their works and so Gods mercy should not be so much depended vpon and magnified or lastly for the probation and triall of them that their graces might shine the more and bee perfected as it was with Iob whose patience had not been so admirable had not his affliction been so great So that the Lord in promising mercy to thousands is so to be vnderstood as if they walke in their fathers stepps if he seeth it not necessary to crosse for the remouing of worldly assurance or for the reuiuing or perfecting of grace in them Secondly they which keepe his Commandements are accounted the Lords friends and louers which is the greatest grace in the world for the Lord Christ to expresse his loue to his Disciples saith I haue called you my friends and hereby saith he yee shall know that yee loue me if yee keepe my commandements Comfort enough therefore there is in the sincere worshipping of the Lord and terrour enough in the contrary wherefore let the punishments terrifie thee and make thee afraid of all kind of Idolatrie let the mercies allure thee and make thee frame thy selfe alwaies so to serue the Lord as he requireth Quest 62 Which is the third Commandement Answ Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vaine for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine Quest. 63. What is here forbidden Answ All abusing of the names of God which is first by blaspheming or giuing occasion to others to blaspheme the same Secondly by swearing falsely deceitfully rashly commonly or by creatures Thirdly by cursing and banning Fourthly by vowing things impossible or vnlawfull or neglecting our vowes made vnto God Fifthly by lightly vsing the holy name of God or his word Sixthly by vaine protestations and asseuerations Vices forbidden Explan This Commandement being negatiue giueth occasion againe to begin with the vice forbidden which is all abusing of Gods holy name for the honour of God is the maine thing aimed at in the first Table which is when he is set vp in the heart that is the intent of the first commandement by the parts of his outward worship rightly performed which is the intent of the second by the magnifying of his name in all things which is the intent of the third and by obseruing rightly the appointed times of his worship which is the intent of the fourth Breach 1 Is blasphemy Now that the Lord may be honoured in all things the abuses are to be noted and taken heed of The first is blaspheming c. Concerning which note first that
fountaine but if it be holy gracious sober peaceable exhorting and admonishing one another blessing of God and wishing good vnto our neighbour it is a fountaine of sweet water to the praise of the Lord. Right vse 2 Phil 2.10 Secondly when we speake reuerently of the name of God for many things doe vrge vs heerevnto First Gods commanmandement Thou shalt reuerence the fearefull name Iehouah and at the name of Iesus one of the titles of God euery knee shall bow both of things in heauen in earth and vnder the earth 2. The same reuerend phrase alwayes vsed in the Commandements when the Lord is named in the first I am the Lord thy God in the second I the Lord thy God in the third the name of the Lord thy God in the fourth the Sabbath of the Lord thy God and in the fifth which the Lord thy God giueth thee 3. The signification of euery name of the Lord vsed in the Scriptures being such as that it putteth vs in minde of great reuerence He is sometime called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is strong and mightie and sometime in the plurall number strengths sometime Iehouah Essence or being as in whom all thing◠haue their being sometime 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 almightie sometime 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Highest and the Lord of hostes the beginning and the end which was which is and which is to come c. 4. The reuerence which was wont to be vsed by the Israelites the Lords ancient people in naming Iehouah they would not pronounce it out of the Temple nor put the letters of it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into their numerals least it should bee prophaned 3. When in all things wee make conscience of speaking Right vse 3 the truth for of this Ioshua specially saith vnto Achan Ios 7.19 My sonne giue glorie vnto God and speake the truth The tongue is Index mentis The bewreyer of the mind and heart if then a man shall lie and dissemble herewith he doth peruert the nature of it 4. When an oath is rightly taken or a vow rightly made Right vse 4 for this is a speciall part of Gods seruice Deut. 6.13 Iere. 4.1 Thou shalt feare the Lord and serue him and sweare by his name And in Ieremie it is said If thou returne O Jsrael returne vnto mee and thou shalt sweare the Lord liueth in truth in iudgement and in righteousnes For as by periury and vaine swearing the name of God is highly dishonoured so by swearing reuerently and rightly it is honoured and glorified Thirdly we must glorifie God in the thoughts 3 To glorifie God in thoughts and desires of our hearts which is when euen here we are conteined with a reuerence of his holy name and doe burne with a desire of his glory aboue all things For the outward reuerence is nothing without this as may appeare by the people of Israel trembling and falling downe before the Lord with offering their obedience if Moses onely should speake vnto them Deut. 5.29 vnto whom the Lord answereth saying Oh that there were such an heart in them to feare me as who did not set by this outward reuerence vnles together with it there were the inward of the heart And for the earnest desiring of Gods glory aboue all we are put in mind of it so often as we rehearse the Lords prayer wherein we first and chiefly pray Hallowed bee thy name And where true zeale is this desire so exceedeth as that like a fire consuming all things it euen eateth vp such as are inflamed herewith it maketh them to neglect themselues so that God may haue glory Exod. 32. Rom 9. as Moses and Paul who rather than God should haue dishonour by the destruction of his people wished their owne names to be blotted out of the booke of life 4. To win men to glorifie God Math. 5.16 Fourthly we must labour to win others to the glorifying of Gods name according to that of Christ Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen There is no good child that doth entirely loue his father and reuerence him but hee seeketh by all meanes to bring others also to speak reuerently and well of him Wherefore if it may further Gods glory amongst others to endeauour after their conuersion and reformation he is attentiue about exhorting instructing and admonishing them if it may further Gods glory to auoid all scandal giuing euen to those that are without he wil liue purely and blamelesse among all men He is not a Cain that saith Am I my brothers keeper neither is hee a spot and blot by his scandalous life amongst Christians as the false brethren of whom Iude speaketh and the carelesse people of these times But if his endeuours may glorifie God any way he acknowledgeth that all which hee can doe is too little and therefore his care extendeth euen to others as many as he can possibly winne to the praise and glorie of God Quest. 65. Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ From the fearefull estate of such as any way abuse the name of God the Lord holdeth them as guiltie of dishonour done vnto his blessed maiestie Reasons implicitie of this command against prophaning the Lords holy name Expl. The reason of this commandement howsoeuer it may seeme to be but single yet indeed it is twofold The first implicite It is the abusing of his name who is the Lord our God so the very words of the commandement doe yeeld a weightie reason First because he is Iehouah the great God of heauen and earth whose name is abused 1. Sam. 2.25 it is great presumption man is not abused who might be dealt withall for a pacification but God for the pacifying of whom who can or dare plead as the Prophet saith 2. His name is abused who is the Lord thy God who is thy king thy soueraigne thy father and Sauiour from whom commeth euery good gift Iam. 1.17 which is grosse ingratitude The very heathen did not thus requite their kings and benefactors but did rather honour them too much euen when they were dead and their greatnesse ceased and yet thou vile swearer wretched curser and abominable blasphemer doest dayly abuse that great name which not men but Angels and the very deuils doe reuerence yea thou abusest him with thy tongue who bestoweth vpon thee the great benefit of the vse of the tongue without whom thou canst not stirre either tongue hand or foot or thy least finger 3. His name is abused whose dishonour the Deuill in hell himselfe endeuoureth in vaine for hee both can and will turne all things to his glorie How vaine was Pharaohs light reiecting of the Lords messengers Moses and Aaron Exod. 3. with the blasphemie which he added Who is God that I should let Israel goe For this was
taken at the approach of the Sabbath nor yet as the Essees a strict sect amongst the Iewes by abstaining from doing the necessary businesses of nature as Matthew Paris writeth of a Iew that would not be drawne out of a noysome Priuy vpon their Sabbath But look what time thou art wont to rise about thy worldly busines which thou art most desirous to set forward at the same arise by prayer and heauenly meditations and loose no conuenient time till thou betakest thy selfe againe to thy rest at night and if any occasion be offered for the furtherance of thy soules health perseuer herein yet with entermingling of conuenient relaxations of mind and body lest thou ouer-whelme Nature by ouer-strict intentions And which is the chiefe end of this discourse about the beginning of our Sabbath presume not before a whole day of rest bee complete to put thy hand to thy worldly businesses as some doe going forth with their carts towards Faires or Markets or in carrying carriages some about one worke and some about another vnlesse in the cases before allowed for necessitie Quest 3 Acts 1.12 Wee read in the Scripture of a Sabbath dayes iourney by which it should seeme that it is not altogether vnlawfull to trauell then what is to be said of this It cannot bee denyed Answ A Sabbath dayes iourney but that the holy Ghost speaketh of such a iourney indeed yet Ierom imputeth it to the Rabbins as an inuention of their and (a) Ioseph de bel Jud. lib. 7. cap. 24. This riuer runs betwixt Archas and Raphaneas two cities of the kingdome of Agrippa This was shewed vnto Titus in his returne from Ierusalem and if it were true it is worthy to be shewed al men as being a miraculous teaching of rest vpon that day from trauell seeing a Riuer did rest from running according to the ordinary course Iosephus writeth a strange story of a Riuer called Fluuius Sabbaticus which was wont to run full all the six daies but when the seuenth came the water abated that a man might see the bottom of the riuer it ceasing then from running But Theophilact bringeth Origen for his author that the Sabbath dayes iourney had the beginning then when the Tabernacle was placed in the middest and the Israelites tents farre off round about which as he saith was a thousand paces from whence they must needs come to the Tabernacle vpon the Sabbath and this continuing for the space of forty yeare might well giue occasion of this phrase a Sabbath dayes iourney So that it may be granted as certaine that there was such a iourney allowed by the Lord but the doubt still remaineth how farre this iourney extended Caluin and the Latin Interpreters hold that it was two miles and that by comparing this place of the Acts with that in Luke Luke 24. â—0 Iohn 11.18 where it is said that hee blessed his Disciples in Bethany and ascended thence which Bethany is from Ierusalem 15. furlongs two little mils Tremelius the Syriacke interpreter saith that it was but seuen furlongs and so translateth it and affirmeth that the Rabbins with wonderfull consent doe all agree herein for they count it 2000 paces according to their Talmud but these are ordinary paces but halfe so great as Geometricall paces so that they make but 1000. Geometricall paces which are but a mile 2. Kings 4.23 But the matter still resting in the distance of Bethany from Ierusalem which was on the further side of the mount and 15. furlongs off it must be concluded that this is the Sabbath dayes iourney there meant Neither doth it hinder that Iosephus writeth of the mountaine being distant from Ierusalem but fiue furlongs or since but 500. paces or more lately that Bethany is from Ierusalem three miles for the mountaine is great and large and therefore some part might well bee so nigh and since Ierusalem reedified it being set vpon other ground including Golgotha where Christ was crucified which was then without the gates of the city Bethany might well bee three miles off Howsoeuer wee are to hold that a Sabbath daies iourney is about the businesses of the Sabbath about which we are not alwaies tied to the same distance of places but may trauaile as occasion serueth for our greater comfort or the good of the Church so that lawfull order bee not broken as the Shunamites Husband answered her when shee would haue her Asse sadled to goe to the man of God wherefore wilt thou goe to day seeing it is neither new Moone nor Sabbath By which is intimated that vpon Sabbath daies shee was wont if the case did so require to ride vnto him For conclusion then of this point let these rules be obserued 1. To trauell about worldly businesses vpon the Sabbath day is altogether vnlawfull vnlesse necessity doth so require be the iourney lesser or greater 2. To make vnnecessary iournies about spirituall exercises vpon the Sabbath is vnlawfull viz. either by riding or walking to preach to the wearying of man or beast Amos 8. when the iourney might we l haue been taken the day before or by trauelling in like manner to heare when as no famine of the word constraineth hereunto 3. To trauaile to our ordinary and appointed place of Gods worship is not only lawfull but necessary so often as the publike seruice of God is there vpon the Sabbath performed how farre soeuer our dwellings bee from thence if sicknesse or weakenesse or some other necessitie hinder not and in case of the want of a sufficient ministry there to trauaile to some other place I meane if the word be not there preached or the grounds of religion explaned But where this is to be had in conuenient sort to depart thence otherwhere vpon pretence of insufficiency in the Minister is to breake good order and to runne to a confusion for when the minister doth his indeauour if by the diligence of his flocke in resorting vnto him he be incouraged he shall increase in his gifts care and study but contrariwise decrease to their greater hinderance Quest 4 How shall the poore doe which want food and raiment and cannot prouide sufficiently vpon the six dayes for their sustenance then and for the seuenth also may not they in this case worke some part of the day Exod. 16. Ans No verily whether thou bee rich or poore the same law of God bindeth all alike for let the poore now work and he can haue no hope of benefit hereby as those of the people of Israel that went forth to gather Manna vpon the Sabbath found none Hag. 1.6 and they that neglected the building of the Lords Temple earned wages but put it in a broken bag so they which neglecting Gods ordinance shall follow their worldly works shal get nothing by so doing it is not mans labour Psal 127. but Gods blessing that maketh our indeauours effectuall of this blessing there can be no hope when
be made a kind of Sabbath how can this stand with the command of working vpon the six dayes Answ Yes very well because that howsoeuer God is to be serued vpon the sixe dayes yet they are for the most part to bee spent in the workes of our callings Quest. 80. All this being but generall what more speciall rules are wee to follow in our weekly deuotion Answ 1. Wee must pray euerie day morning and euening 2. Before and after the vse of Gods good creatures 3. The more our necessities vrge vs to pray the oftner and the more instantly 4. Let no day passe without some reading and diuine meditations 5. Neglect not the weeke day Sermons when opportunitie is offered to come vnto them Explan After the necessitie of performing Gods worship euery day declared I haue thought it not amisse to set down speciall rules for the direction of all men for though we are to make euery day a kinde of Sabbath yet wee are not to follow the practise of Monkes and Friers framing our life to idlenesse in regard of worldly affaires nor yet of some ouer-zealous persons trauelling from place to place to heare the Word of God spending many whole daies in this manner the businesses of our calling being neglected they can haue little comfort herein when God shall aske who required these things at your hands But he that is desirous to performe his weeke-dayes seruice acceptably vnto the Lord must 1. Reuerendly commend his supplications and giuing of Rule 1 thankes euery day morning and euening vnto the Lord as Daniel kneeled downe and prayed three times a day Dan. 6.10 for a figure of which it was commanded vnder the old Testament that they should sacrifice a Lambe morning and euening euery day continually which Lambe did represent Christ Exod. 29.39 and this sacrificing was a comming to God by prayer in his name and in the merits of his bloud-shed Now this was done publikely at the doore of the Tabernacle shewing that in euery little Tabernacle or Church Vers 42. such as is euery Christian mans family the like should be performed in the company of the members therof children seruants Wherefore heathen families wanting the true knowledge and feare of God are branded thus that they call not vpon his name as in that imprecation of the Prrophet Powre out thy wrath O Lord vpon the heathen Iere. 10.25 and vpon the families that call not vpon thy Name It is not enough to say the Lords prayer or some other drowsily being halfe asleepe or without minding it as is the manner of most men for this is the sacrifice of fooles who know not that they doe euill Eccl. 4 17. neither is it enought for Gouernours to pray by themselues alone but the right worshipper of God prayeth heartily if he be the master of a little Tabernacle he sacrificeth in the doore thereof Rule 2 1. Tim 4.5 Secondly thou must pray before and after the vse of Gods good creatures for euery creature of God is sanctified by the word prayer when Adam had sinned all things seruing for mans vse were accursed now by Iesus Christ alone this curse is remoued but not without presenting him in prayer before the Father So that come to partake of these benefits without prayer and thou feedest thy selfe with curses which thou mayest looke should be the ouerthrow and not the vpholding of thy bodie Rule 3 Psalm 50 15. Thirdly the more our necessities vrge vs wee must pray the oftner and the more instantly Dauid in this case prayeth day and night and without ceasing and sheweth that continuall praying is therein required Call vpon me saith the Lord in the time or trouble Iam. 5 13. What must we call vpon him then onely no but oftner and more instantly then aboue all other times To this purpose saith S. Iames â—s any amongst you afflicted let him pray that is let him make this a time of continuall prayer and so in the like cases Rule 4 4. We must let no day passe without reading and diuine meditations for hereby we doe encrease our heauenly substance according to that Prayer reading meditation and tentation make a perfect diuine Exhort one another daily saith S. Paul Hebr. .13 1. Tim. 4.13 and to Timothy Giue attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine If any shall say This is needfull indeed for a Diuine but bindeth not the people I answere That it doth not binde them indeed vnlesse they esteeme of Gods blessing desire to be saued but if they doe they are bound as well as the Diuine Hee onely is blessed that meditateth thus in the Law of God and thus doing saith Paul to Timothie Thou shalt saue thy selfe as a Christian and others as a Diuine Fiftly thou must attend vpon Sermons when opportunitie Rule 5 is offred that is ordinarily whilst the Word is plentifully preached vpon the Sabbaths otherwise thou must euen vse importunitie and the reason is good the Preacher must preach opportune and importune therefore thou must bee ready to heare if need doeth so require not onely vpon opportunitie but vpon importunitie when it will not so well stand with the season or thy wordly of affaires When the famine of hearing the Word of the Lord should come the Prophet saith that they should wander Amos 8.12 From the North to the East they should run to and fro to heare the word of the Lord. Quest 81. What is to be thought of whole dayes in the weeke set apart to holy duties as Saints dayes and dayes of thanksgiuing in publike Answ All this may lawfully be done and is commendable by Gods Word and therefore we are reuerently to conforme our selues to the ordinance of authoritie herein Holy dayes to be kept Explan Howsoeuer all good Christians doe yeeld to that which hath beene already said about our weekly deuotion yet there is great difference about making whole weekdaies holy dayes and specially the dayes of Saints the fountaine whereof is said to haue beene Popery To handle this poyint therefore somewhat more largely I say first that it is lawfull for the Christian Magistrate to command some of the weeke dayes to be obserued as holy by abstaining from publike ordinary workes of our callings and frequenting Gods publique Seruice 1. Because the Magistrate is ordained for our good but a Reason 1 greater good can hee not doe vnto the Church Rom. 13.3 then next vnto the sanctifying of the Sabbath to prouide for the solemnitie of some other dayes of which iust occasion is giuen that thus Gods seruice may be vpheld euen vpon the weeke day Reason 2 2. Because godly Magistrates haue vsed thus to doe and beene commended therefore As Hester and Mordecai vpon the wonderfull deliuerance of the Iewes Est 9.21 and the sword put into their hands to be reuenged vpon their enemies set apart the fourteenth and fifteenth day of the moneth Adar to be
kept holy from yeare to yeare continually And Judas Maccabeus 1. Mac. 4.59 after that he had purged the Sanctuarie and set vp a new Altar ordained that the remembrance heereof should bee continued with ioy by keeping a feast Dedication eight dayes together from yeare to yeare which feast Christ himselfe graced with his presence Ioh. 10.22 23. preaching in the Temple that he was the true Shepheard and that he did giue vnto his sheepe that heard his voice and followed him eternall life Leuit. 23. Thirdly because the Lord himselfe howsoeuer hee hath said Sixe dayes shalt thou labour yet vpon iust occasion hath set apart some of these at certaine times of the yeare to be kept holy as for the feast of the Passeouer of Tabernacles and of first Fruits that there might bee then a more speciall remembrance of the great benefits bestowed at those speciall times which the Magistrats his Vicegerents following to their great commendation as further occasion was offered doe plainly shew that it is not only lawfull but requisite that it should be thus in all ages amongst the Lords people And thus much for the confirmation of the first Secondly I say that as the setting apart of some of the weeke dayes is lawfull and commendable by examples vnder the old Testament so it is much commended by the practise of the pure and vncorrupted times of the new Testament It is well knowne to such as are but meanely read that the feast of Easter and Whitsontide when Christ arose againe and when the Holy Ghost descended and the feast of the Ascension Natiuitie and Circumcision of Christ were obserued in the Primitiue Church soone after the Apostles time and not long after there were added vnto these the Apostles dayes Jeron Gal 4. and then of some singular Martyrs betwixt whose daies there was yet this difference the Apostles were kept in all Churches these onely where they suffered all which Ierom testifieth in his Commentary vpon the Epistle to the Galathians chap. 4. Adding there further that then the histories of their liues and deaths were read and their godly examples commended vnto others after all which this prayer was added Concede O Deus vt quorum natales celebramus eorum virtutes imitemur Grant O God that we may imitate their virtues whose birth-daies we celebrate Now although antiquity is not sufficient of it selfe to iustifie this or that obseruation yet next vnto the Holy Scriptures it is to be reuerenced according to that of Augustine Post sacras Scripturas Aug. Tom. 2. Epist 118. ea nobis sunt obseruanda quae vel ab Apostolis profecta esse per traditionem vel a vniuersalibus consiliis definita esse iudicantur Those things are of vs to be obserued next vnto the holy Scriptures which are iudged to come from the Apostles by tradition or to haue bin defined by generall Counsels New holy dayes rightly made Thirdly I say that to set apart any day to prayer thankesgiuing c. without iust cause is superstitious and if for the honouring and praying vnto any Saint it is idolatrous for neither God nor good men haue thus made any holy dayes A iust cause is therefore 1. When any great benefit and extraordinary Cause 1 hath been bestowed for which it were grosse ingratitude not to haue a solemne time of praising God Such was the bringing of Israel into the land of Canaan which they were euer thankfully to remember at the feast of first fruits and such is the Natiuity Resurrection and Ascension of Christ the comming downe of the Holy Ghost the stirring vp and sending of the Apostles to plant the Churches of the Gentiles which is a bringing of them into spiritual Canaan to partake of the hony and milke flowing there 2. When any great and wonderfull deliuerance hath been Cause 2 wrought such was the bringing of Israel out of Egypt their deliuerance from Hamans bloudy plot and from Gorgias vnder Iudas Macchâ—beus so that the Temple was cleansed and the Altar repaired for which they kept the Passeouer the feast of Purim and the Dedication and such haue been our deliuerances from the Spanish Nauy from the Gun-powder Treason and Gowries Conspiracy for which we are to continue solemne times of praising the Lord. Cause 3 3. When some great danger is vrgent vpon a people or imminent Ioel 1.14 and hanging ouer their heads thus Ioel hauing foretold of a famine to come calleth for a fast and a solemne assembly Ionah 3. and the Nineuites when Ionah threatned their destruction hauing onely the light of nature to guide them kept solemnely three daies together fasting and crying vnto the Lord for mercy And thus haue our Magistrates godly prouided that there should be solemne publique meetings for humiliation in our great danger Anno 1588. And in the time of famine and pestilence and it were to be wished that before we bee againe pressed with the like or greater iudgements which our sins cry for some times were solemnely appointed for the pacifying of Gods wrath towards vs. Cause 4 4. When any other speciall occasion is offered for the glory of God and the edification of the Church such as bee the daies dedicated to the memory of the most worthy Saints and Apostles of Christ the remembrance of whose holines miracles and excellency reuiueth the right-affected Christian to the glorifying of God who hath so wonderfully endued men with his grace and to a zealous imitation of them in their holines and integrity Out of these cases to appoint holy daies is altogether without warrant from the Word of God and the practice of purer times and if they bee multiplied to the hinderance of the poore Labourer ouer-much from his labour and to the ouer-hooding of mens consciences they are a bondage against which the Apostle inueigheth saying How turne yee againe to beggarly and impotent rudiments Gal. 4.9.10 whereunto as from the beginning yee will bee in bondage againe Yee obserue dayes c. Obiect 1 If it bee heere obiected that this cannot stand with the Lords precept Six dayes thou shalt labour Sol. I answer that this precept must not nor can bee simply vnderstood but conditionally vnlesse the Lord shall call vs to publike duties of holinesse vpon any of these dayes otherwise the Lord himselfe had amisse appointed some of these dayes yearely afterwards for holines and godly magistrates of old had been much to blame Obiect 2 If it be further obiected that thus dayes appointed by men shall also become Sabbaths and of as great account Differences betweene holy dayes and Sundayes as the Lords day I answere God forbid for yet there is great difference betwixt the Lords day and dayes appointed by men First in regard of the stricter kind of rest required vpon the Lords day from which there is more liberty vpon other holy daies insomuch as now wee may lawfully goe or ride iourneyes keepe markets or faires and
of that which grew then of it owne accord Deut. 10.12 because they were in times past seruants and poore and had the liberty of tilling and sowing and reaping six yeares for themselues And he must needs be iudged an vnreasonable seruant who if he serueth so kind a master as that will allow him two or three dayes in a weeke for his own busines doth not willingly go about his masters worke the other dayes Reason 3 1. Sam. 2. The third reason infolded is taken from these wordes The seauenth is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God As if the Lord should haue said I haue specially marked the seuenth for mine owne holy and peculiar so that hee which shall presume to take that or any part of it and make it common by doing worldly workes or following vanitie is a thiefe and a robber vnto me euen as he which being an hired seruant taketh the time to follow his owne businesses wherein his master appointeth him to doe his worke Therefore as no honest seruant will thus vse his Master so no honest seruant of God will thus abuse the Lord for if a lewd seruant thus abusing his master cannot endure his presence though hee bee but a man how shall hee that presumeth thus to abuse the Lord indure when hee commeth seeing that if one man sinneth against another the Iudge shall iudge it but if a man sinne against the Lord there is none that dares plead for him Quest. 85. What are the reasons expressed Answ Two first from the Lords example who rested vpon the seauenth from all his workes of creation Secondly from his blessing inseparably linked vnto the hallowing of this day so that he that keepeth it holy shall finde it vnto his comfort a blessed day also The Reasons expressed Explan The Lord not content to haue interlaced the reasons of which it hath beene already spoken addeth further weight of reason For in sixe dayes the Lord made heauen and earth and rested the seauenth c. Reason 1 Ioh. 13. First from his owne example who hauing finished the great worke of the creation vpon the sixe dayes rested the seauenth and for a memoriall heereof hath commended the care of this rest to all his louing subiects euery seauenth day throughout all generations As if hee should haue said I command you O people nothing but what I your Soueraigne Lord haue done before you who when I had made the Heauens the earth the Seas and all creatures rested from this my labour and recreated my selfe in the beholdiog of that I had done follow me therefore and doe likewise after the labour of sixe dayes rest and refresh your selues by sweet and heaueely contemplations and exercises that so in all ages to come ye may be knowne by your holy rests as by my cognizance to be my people and true subiects This reason Christ vseth to his Disciples to perswade humility saying If I your Lord and Master haue washed your feet then ought ye also to wash one anothers feet And very apt are all men to bee led by examples especially of great ones according to that Regis ad exemplar totus componitur orbis After the Kings example the whole world is framed If the King were maimed in any member Fu. Solin Pompen Mela. or had but one eye amongst the Aethiopians they would all willingly make themselues herein like vnto him though to their great paine how much more should all the people of the Lord bee led by his example be like vnto him in keeping holy rests wherin he rested Reason 2 Esa 58.13 â—4 Secondly from the blessing annexed vnto this day being hallowed and kept holy The Lord blessed the seauenth day and hallowed it So that if thou be faithful in the obseruatioÌ„ of this day thou shalt not lose thy labour for hallowing this time hath alwayes Gods blessing accompanying it according as more fully it is promised by the Prophet Esay If thou turne away thy foot from the Sabaoth c. Thou shalt thou delight in the Lord and I wil cause thee to mount vpon the high places Chap. 56.2 And againe Blessed is the man that doth this and the Son of man that layeth hold on it that keepeth the Sabaoth and poluteth it not And it is commonly seene that such are blessed men blessed with diuine knowledge and blessed with all the fruites of sauing faith Iustice innocencie and true mercy and blessed with a diligent endeauour about all holy exercises and this is to those that see it the greatest blessing for blessed is that man that exerciseth himselfe in the Law of God Psal 1.1 and meditateth therein day and night If then this Law be so ancient and such as hath beene obserued from the first beginning if it be most equall and indifferent if it bee an entring vpon Gods peculiar right to breake it if the Lord hath gone before vs in the rest of this day in his owne example and if it bee a blessed day also to such as keepe it aright and redounding to their exceeding great good and comfort then rouze vp your dull hearts cast off the clog of worldly thoughts and businesses and lift vp your spirits to the highest Spirit in the due keeping of this holy day Quest. 86. Which is the first Commandement of the second Table or the fifth of the Law Answ Honour thy father and mother that thy dayes may bee long in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee Quest 87. In which Commandements doe you learne your duty towards your neighbour Answ In the sixe latter Commandements which be of the second Table Quest What is thy duetie towards thy neighbour Answ My duty towards my neighbour is to loue him as myselfe to doe to all men as I would they should doe to me to loue honour and succour my father and my mother to honour and obey the King and his Ministers to submit my selfe to all my goueenours teachers spirituall pastors and masters to order my selfe lowly and reuerently to all my betters To hurt no body by word nor deed To be true and iust in all my dealing To beare no malice nor hatred in my heart To keepe my hands from picking and stealing my tongue from euill speaking lying and slandering To keepe my body in temperance chastitie and sobernes Not to couet nor desire other mens goods but to learne and labour truly to get mine owne liuing and to doe my dutie in that estate of life vnto which it hath pleased God to call me Explan All these recited particular duties are by me to be prosecuted hereafter in the explication of the seueral coÌ„mandements of the second table I shall not need therefore to adioyne any literall comment vpon them here but rather remit the Reader to obserue theÌ„ in the branches of streams wherto they seuerally belong Now for the methodicall handling of the second Table I will invert these three questions thus the last
along life in this miserable world and yet remoueth to a Kingdome euerlasting that hee is not true of his promise 1. King 14. Doth any man thinke Enoch the lesse blessed because hee was taken away some hundreths of yeare sooner then others or doth he thinke it an vnhappines in the good sonne of Jeroboam for that he was taken away in his youth no more are they vnhappy or lesse blessed but so much the more whom the Lord is pleased to take away from the euils of this world to come as saith the Prophet Esay 57.1 Quest 2 Why doth the Lord rather promise long life to such as honour father and mother then any other blessing First because life is sweet and we are apt by nature to hearken to any thing to prolong life but this is generall and fitteth other commandements as well 2 More specially because children that honour parents may be said in some sort to prolong their dayes through that ioy wherewith they are affected when they doe well for as sorrow shortneth the dayes according to that of father Iaacob yee shall bâ—ing my gray head with sorrow to the graue Gen. 42 38. so ioy prolongeth them Againe by nourishing them in their necessity they prolong their dayes euen as young storkes so that it is most equall with the Lord to giue them this recompence in prolonging their dayes which also is an argument of force to moue to obedience and to make them flie disobedience seeing this is a death to their good parents and they are like the viper herein which as is thought is the death both of sire and dam in the breeding and comming forth into the world 3. Because the way to come to an estate of honour is giuing honour according to our prouerb qui nescit parere nescit imperare He knoweth not how to rule that knoweth not how to obey first Wherefore it is iust with God to cut off the disobedient that they may not liue to honour and to prolong the life of the obedient that they may come in their age to bee obeyed and honoured Quest 91. Which is the sixth Commandement or the second of the second Table Answ Thou shalt doe no murther Quest 92. What is here forbidden Answ All murthering of our selues or others and all approbation hereof either by command counsell consent or concealement secondly all iniurious actions tending to the prejudice of our neighbours life thirdly all railing and reuiling speeches fourthly all murtherous desires and affections of the heart as malice hatred and enuie fifthly all cruelty towards the creature which sheweth a murtherous mind in vs. Matth. 5.22 Explan The Lord hauing prouided for the vpholding of euery man in his estate and condition to preuent a confusion amongst the orders of men proceedeth here to take away particular abuses which if they should bee this order cannot stand and first the most horrible of all other murther the despoyling men of their liues Now because the Pharisees erred when they restrained the sinne here to the outward and compleat act of murther our Sauiour Christ reprouing this their absurd cleauing to the letter of the text I haue more largely according to his blessed direction set downe the sinne against this commandement It may well be referred to these fiue heads First actuall murther which is either of our selues or of other men 1. Thou shalt not murther thy selfe howsoeuer thou art pressed by teÌ„ptations of pouerty disgrace or other heauy crosses wherevpon the deuill is busie about thee and seeketh to driue thee to this desperate selfe-execution Thou shalt feare and neuer yeeld to so horrible an act whatsoeuer becommeth of thee And that thou maist the better bee preserued because the diuell preuaileth against many in these dayes and against some that haue formerly had a care to doe well I haue set downe heere the most effectuall meanes of preseruation in all assaults Forerunners of selfe-murther First take heed of all forerunners of these temptations as of pride and carying a higher saile than thy estate will beare for when a man commeth thus to be spent and must necessarily come downe and be laid open to the world according to his meanes his proud heart cannot indure to yeeld if by any meanes he may auoid this open debasement wherevpon Satan is ready and biddeth him murther himselfe this is plainely to be seen in many examples in our dayes Another forerunner of this is some notorious sinne or sinnes which are committed in secret but the conscience will not suffer to bee secret but accuseth for them and d then Satan layeth hold heerevpon pressing the threatnings of the Law and neuer ceaseth till he hath driuen a man to the desperate making away of himselfe These hideous sinnes are murther adultery periury apostacie or backsliding from the truth before imbraced and such like A third is generall security in matters of religion from which when the eyes come to be opened there ariseth an horrour and trouble in conscience which the Diuell further presseth to desperate selfe-murther Wherefoâ—e let euery man first be carefull to auoid these wayes Let him put on humility liuing rather in meaner fashion then he is worth let him watch ouer his hands and heaâ—t and tongue against muâ—thering against adultery and vncleannesse against lying and fo swearing and ouer his waies against backsliding and let him in all his dealings keepe a good conscience If thou shalt say I feare not this temptation I hope I shall keepe mee without this pensiue carefulnesse farre enough from it heare what the Apostle saith Rom 9. â—ee not high-minded but feare consider that thou art a man and if a man subiect to the like passions as the meanest worst of men if thou take not the better heed It is no wisedome to surfet the body then to seek a cure neither is it wisedome to let the enemy into the Citty and then to seek to driue him out againe In like manner it is no wise dome but great folly to put a mans selfe into the hazard of this desperation thinking then to be cured againe â— Labor for pitience Labour for patience in all crosses according to the example of thy master Christ if being a seruant thou be buffetted pinched with hunger and hardly intreated or being a childe art neglected of thy parents and discouraged or being a subiect thou art in danger through thy Princes displeasure consider not so much the greatnesse of thy crosse as the reward if thou haue patience consider the vanity of the most excellent things in this world the shortnesse of all crosses heere and the most worthy partners which thou hast both Christ and all the holy Prophets and Apostles to whose society it is ioy to be ioyned The want of this patience breedeth discontent discontent with the Diuels furtherance desperation and murther 3 Consider if at any time thou beest thus tempted that to murther a mans selfe is the most
2. Because God is offended for the same sinne may be to the offending of God and of our selues also because it is some iniury vnto vs as when a seruant neglecteth his masters busines behind his backe or spendeth his money at the Ale-house or when a people walketh stubbornly against their Minister or ruler in these and the like cases our anger must not be for our selues but for our God Here meek Moses himself erred at the waters of Meribah when the people murmured for water so that hee could not enter into the land of Canaan 3. It is not sudden but vpon deliberation 3. It is not sudden Iames 1.19 Theodor. 5. cap. 17. according to that precept Bee swift to heare slow to speake slow to wrath Thus Ambrose Bishop of Millaine obtained at the hands of Theodosius the Emperour after that he had greatly offended by sudden anger that he should not suffer any decree made in his anger to be executed till thirty dayes after 4. It doth not continue long Psal 03.89 Ephes 4.26 4. It doth not continue long but is soone ouer againe where there is repentance according to the example of our Lord who is slow to anger and ready to forgiue wherefore it is said Let not the Sunne goe downe vpon thy wrath 5. It ariseth from loue 1. Cor. 13. Gal. 6.1 5. It ariseth from loue and is guided by loue the loue of God and the loue of our neighbor that hath sinned for whatsoeuer is without this is sinne and if any be fallen by infirmitie saith the Apostle restore such an one with the Spirit of meekenesse When anger is thus ordered it is so farre from being a sinne as that it is necessary in all men it is zeale for Gods glory and out of this anger the disgracefull words of fooles wicked children sonnes of a whore c. haue rightly and without sinne been vsed as by the Prophets our Sauiour Christ and by the Apostles But out of these cases anger is fleshly and if it be more violent it is hatred if it dwelleth in a man to make him watch his opportunity to be reuenged it is malice if it causeth ioy when it falleth out ill vnto our neighbour and griefe when it is well with him it is diuellish enuy if it bee a perpetuall barre to reconciliation it is a reprobate affection as of such as cannot be appeased Rom. 1.30 Now as the very act of murther hath been shewed to be a most odious sinne so are these degrees of railing anger c. 1. First the heart and tongue is here set on fire of the fire of hell Iames 3. neither good men nor good Angels durst euer doe thus no not Michael the Archangell when he stroue with the Deuill about the body of Moses Iude verse 9. he durst not blame him with cursed speaking but said the Lord rebuke thee 2. To sinne thus is to be a murtherer before God euen as Cain was Iohn 3.15 for he that hateth his brother is a manslayer Rom. 3.13.14 3. It is a proper brand of the wicked His throate is an open Sepulcher the poyson of Aspes is vnder his lips his mouth is full of cursing and bitternesse 5. Properties of cruelty Prou 12.10 Cruelty in the lookes Gen. 4. Gen. 31.2 5. The fift sinne against this Commandement is al cruelty towards man or beast for the righteous man is noted to bee mercifull euen to his beast Cruelty is sometime in the very looke and countenance when it is cast downe towards any man thus was Cains towards Abel before his murther and Labans countenance expressed his malice against Iacob before his departure and this downeward looke is a sinne in any when an ill mind is hereby set forth as it is for the most part 2. In the behauiour there is cruelty when it is harsh In their behauiour and churlish as Nabals is said to haue been towards his seruants so as that they could not tell how to speake to him of him therefore it is said He was churlish 1. Sam. 23.3 and ill conditioned and this is an ill condition indeed and vnworthy a Christian seeing our lesson is Learne of me that J am meeke and gentle Matth. 11. Too much seuerity towards the poore 3. When any way too much seuerity is vsed by the rich towards the poore by officers towards malefactors dealing with them in all extremity by gouernours towards such as be vnder them vnreasonably correcting or otherwise expressing an hatefull mind against them This was a sinne in the Pharisees that brought the adulterous woman to Christ Iohn 8. breathing out cruelty against her and al they shal haue iudgement mercilesse that are thus without mercy 4. Cruelty is in the vnmercifull vsage of the dumbe creature Vnmercifull vsage of the dumb creatures working them without reason pinching them in things necessary beating or killing them without mercy or otherwise abusing them so as that they surfet or grow diseased hereby all these are wicked acts and shew wicked men Prou. 12.10 whose mercies are cruelty 1. Cor 9. For howsoeuer the Apostle saith comparatiuely Doth God take care for Oxen it is certaine that God doth take care for Oxen and Horses and for the very fowles of the aire Deut. 22.6 seeing that he hath made a law forbidding when a man findeth a birds neast to take the old together with the young It is therfore to be vnderstood that he doth not take care for Oxen principally and chiefely but subordinately as his care is towards all the creatures And hitherto of the sinnes against the bodily life The murther of soules 1. Cor 8.11 Now there bee sinnes also against the spirituall life and soule according to the teaching of Saint Paul who sheweth a case wherein a man destroyeth the soule of another viz. when he is an occasion of his stumbling and falling into sin Thus Ministers murther 1. In Ministers or at the least make themselues guilty of murthering the soules of the people committed to their charge when as through their default any of them perish This is plainely taught in Ezechiel Ezech. 3. whom the Lord told that he made him a watchman ouer the people and if the enemy which is sin should come and destroy any he not giuing them warning their bloud hee threatneth to require at his hands If any minister therfore either by neglecting to teach and watch ouer the people much more if by false doctrine or a wicked life he be an occasion that any die in their sins he shall vndoubtedly answer for this soule-murther if he endeauoreth being furnished with gifts necessary to saue them whosoeuer shal perish he is acquitted shal haue his reward 2 Parents and Masters Againe parents and masters and all priuate gouernours are murtherers if by their neglect or bad example their children seruants or pupils perish by ignorance prophanenes or any other
vnconscionable Landlord apply the threatnings of the Law wheresoeuer they finde them as well to the one as to the other being both deepe plunged alike into the same damnation It is the sinne of this nation to oppresse both these wayes and no doubt but the Lord hath some great iudgement to punish it and such is the blindnesse of the Vsurer oppressing with his money as that he cryeth out vpon the Landlord and of the rent-racker oppressing with his land as that he cryeth out vpon the Vsurer and neither of them see into their owne sin to turne there-from It is the practice of too many in our nation to oppresse this way no conscience being vsed but as a man can by most cunning deuises procure his owne greatest gaine Wherefore repent and let neighbourly loue beare rule which is the fulfilling of the Law Let nothing to the hinderance but to the benefit of the hirer be content with a moderate gaine so shalt thou shew loue and haue loue which through vnconscionablenesse is waxen cold all ouer this our world 9 Kinde 9. In such as sell vpon trust come or ware the buyer wanting ready money which take more then a iust price therefore without all reason Is this the loue wherewith thou louest thy neighbor as thy selfe Is this an helping hand reacht out vnto him in his need It is a reaching of him a knife to cut his throat when hee asketh thee bread a treading him downe into the water with thy feet when hee craueth thy hand to helpe him out Wherefore either sell not vpon trust at all and so deny altogether to doe the office of loue or else sell for an indifferent gaine euen when thou trustest 10 Kinde Against Bankâ—â—pâ—s 10. In such as faine themselues bankrupt to deceiue their creditors bringing them thus to compound for their debts sometime at fiue shillings in the pound sometime at lesse He is a wicked man that borroweth and payeth not againe Their credit is rupt that is broken before God and man Vnder the colour of pouerty they inrich themselues with other mens goods and rob the poore indeed 11. In such as hire labourers to doe their worke 11 Kinde To deny labourers hire Deut. 24 14. but either defer to pay their hire or deny some part of it Against this the Lord hath commanded saying Thou shalt not oppresse an hired seruant Thou shalt giue him his hire for the day neither shall the Sunne go down vpon it lest he cry against thee vnto the Lord and it bee sinne vnto thee So that this is an oppression and a crying oppression to put off the poore labourer by delayes who hath present need of his wages but much more if any part be with-held from him This is a sinne making so loud a cry as that it ascendeth vp into the eares of the Lord of hostes for reuenge as S. Iames sheweth Iam. 5.4 The greatest men are most guilty of this who abound heere but if they had none other sinnes they shall bee stâ—ipt euen for this of all comfort and euery penny detained from the poore shall bee a fearefull testimony against them at the day of iudgement 12 Kinde In such as hauing wronged his neighbour any way though vnwittingly yet if comming to the knowledge of the wrong done hee shall refuse to make any recompence the fault being onely his as when cattell break into a mans corne being sufficiently fenced on his part that oweth the corne if he shal demand recompence and shew his losse it is oppression not to make recompence in some reasonable manner but much more if hee in his owne knowledge could not but conceiue before of this losse like to come to his neighbour 13 Kinde The thirteenth kinde of theft is fraud and deceit in buying and selling and this is alike threatned as oppression Let no man oppresse or defraud his broeher in any matter 1 Thes 4.6 for God is the auenger of all such things Deceit is practised diuers wayes Deut. 25.13.14 First by false weights and measures or by some deuice giuing lesse then measure this is an abhomination to the Lord. For Thou shalt not haue saith God in thy bagge two manner of weights a great and small neither shalt thou haue in thy house diuers measures a great and a small For all that doe such things Verse 16. and all that doe vnrighteously are abhomination to the Lord thy God Let them look to it therfore that haue two kinds of weights and measures one to buy and another to sell by their practise is abhominable Amos 8.4 Secondly by mixtures of base things and such as bee nought or little worth with things of price and so selling all together as if all were best This was the sinne of the Israelites cormorants against whom the Prophet inueigheth saying Heare this O yee that swallow vp the poore that ye may make the needy of the land to faile Verse 6. saying when will the new moneth bee gone that wee may sell corne c. and sell thr refuse of the wheate And this is the sinne of many trades-men corne-maisters and hop-maisters and of such as deale in euery commodity in these dayes strange are their deuises to make things that are sold by weight heauier and to stretch such things as are sold by measure and to make the greatest gaine of base corne or other necessaries wines and the like which are too many to bee named I think that no age did euer come neere this our age for this deceit wherein there are so many Zachensses vnconuerted taking away from one another by forged cauillation God grant that they may speedily repent as hee did for their owne comfort and saluation Thirdly by setting a faire glosse vpon things to bee sold that the buyer may think it farre more precious then indeed it is and pay for it accordingly Thus they sinne by theft that sophisticate any wares or vse false lighrs and slights or ouerreach the buyer by outwardly placing that which is goodly and hiding the base and little worth This is a colon able deceit to circumuent the simple but they that vse it shall be taken in their owne craft Fourthly by setting forth the thing to bee sold by extolling speeches though it be vnworthy This is so common as that many who are accounted honest men doe fall into this dissimulation also and proue themselues stealers Fiftly by factions when as two or three compact together that when one is selling the other shall come and bid him such a price to deceiue him that intendeth to buy indeede By these and the like deuises fetcht from hell whilst they thinke that they deceiue others and aduantage themselues they doe greatly deceiue their owne soules loosing eternall life for the base gaines appertaining to this life Luke 9.25 For what shall it profit a man to winne the whole world and to loose his owne soule The fourth kind
diuided from God vpon which hee will poure out his wrath Prayer at going to meat 1. Tim. 4.5 Againe prayers are ordinarily to be vsed when wee receiue any of Gods good creatures for our sustenance For by mans sinne the creatures become accursed vnto him by prayer they are againe sanctified Euery creature of God is sanctified by the word and prayer 1. Sam. 9.13 When a feast was made in the land of Zuph it is said that the people would not eat vntill that Samuel came and had blessed the feast euen as it is said of the beasts being gathered together to the waters in the wildernesse that for feare of poyson they will not drinke till the Vnicorne hath with his horne stirred the waters And after meat it is necessary to praise God so as we are commanded Whether we eate or drinke or whatsoeuer we doe 1 Cor. 10.31 we shall doe all â—o the glory of God Praying in time of troublel Dan. 6. Extraordinarily we must pray oftner in the time of any extraordinary danger or trouble by sicknesse persecution battles and wars famine and losses Daniel at this time besides morning and euening prayed also at noone-tide daily Dauid in the like case prayed seauen times a day and at midnight Christ prayed three times together in his agonie Mâ—th 27. Acts 2. And the Disciples continued daily together in prayer And in those times of persecution the faithfull are noted to haue met to prayer and to haue continued three sometime sixe daies together without taking food vntil night These times of trouble are more specially times of prayer to make praying our practice night and day and to procure others to pray with vs and for vs. Ioh. 4. â—0 For the place and gesture to be vsed in prayer wee know that now there is no difference of places howsoeuer it hath beene in times past for euery where God may be called vpon in Spirit and in truth and for gesture Come saith the Prophet let vs fall downe and kneele before the Lord our maker Not that prayer is not auailable without kneeling for Isaack walked in the fields and prayed Ionah lying in the whales belly prayed c. But because all worship both of body and soule is due to the Lord of all and because prostration or kneeling is a meanes to b eed the more humility in the minde therefore though kneeling be not alwayes necessary yet it is to be preferred both in publike and priuate by all that would yeeld vnto God his due and entire worship and in all publike prayers it is the more duely and strictly to be vsed where the orders of Church doe expressly enioyne it or the laudable custome of the congregation commend it To conclude the omission of decent vsuall gesture must needs be more or lesse scandalous as arguing either coldnesse in deuotion or contempt of the Church or discrepancie in opinion oâ— in affection from the rest of Gods people with whom wee seeme to make but halfe coniunction whilest wee denye the vniformity of our bodily humiliation And thus much of the generall Introduction to Prayer Of the Lords Prayer Quest 116. HOw and according to what patterne ought wee to pray Answ The Patterne and forme of prayer for our direction is the Lords Prayer Our Father which art in Heauen hallowed bee thy name thy kingdome come thy will bee done in earth as it is in heauen Giue vs this day our dayly bread and forgiue vs our trespasses as wee forgiue them that trespasse against vs and lead vs not into temptation but deliuer vs from euill For thine is the Kingdome the power and glory for euer and euer Amen Explan Hauing hitherto made way to the Lords Prayer following in the Catechisme by considering some necessary questions it followeth now that wee come more neerely to the prayer it selfe which is our onely absolute and perfect patterne Concerning this prayer consider we some things generally and then particularly of the parts heereof Generally who was the Author of this prayer The Author of this Prayer Luâ— 11.1 Answ Christ Iesus our Lord who with the Father and Spirit is God blessed for euer Hee hauing beene himselfe busied in prayer was desired by his Disciples saying Good maister teach vs to pray as Iohn also taught his Disciples and he said vnto them When yee pray say Our Father which art in heauen c. Whence ir hath the name the Lords Prayer as the Lords Day the Lords Supper c 2. Consider therefore the excellencie of this Prayer as Salomons song is called a Song of songs so this may bee a Prayer of Prayers excelling all other prayers And as the Lords Supper because by him instituted is of that reuerend account that whosoeuer eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation so whosoeuer vseth the Lords Prayer being of diuine Institution vnworthily endangereth himselfe of damnation heereby The Author is the wisedome of the Father like vnto himselfe hath made this Prayer with admirable wisedome drawing the whole Scriptures into a short Epitome heerein and comprizing all our wants of euery kinde in a few wordes with all most needfull directions about prayer and reasons mouing in the offering vp of Praoer So that if all men should all together haue studied all their dayes they could not possibly make a prayer of such worth and excellencie Math. 6.9 Thirdly consider the vse of this prayer which is both for the words and the matter and forme Some thinke that it is onely to be vsed as a direction by which wee may learne how and what to pray and that the wo ds are not to be vsed because Christ saith After this manner pray yee Others thinke it the onely prayer to be vsed at all times and vpon all occasions because Christ saith When yee pray say Our Father Luc. 11.2 c. But neither right the truth is that which maketh a perfect consent betwixt these two Euangelists reporting what Christ said viz. the vse of this Prayer is not onely to direct for matter or for words but for both say these words when ye pray or vse this patterne for a direction and frame all your petitions accordingly First vse the words of this praye if thou knowest not how otherwise according to it to expresse thy minde and though thou knowest yet vse it and vrge the Lord as it were heereby to heare thee for as Câ—priaâ— saith A father will acknowledge the voice of his only son the Lord caÌ„not but acknowledge the voyce and words of his son being vttered by any of the faithfull But take heed lest in praying these words the tongue runne without the heart as it must needes doe in those that ceremoniously rehearse them making hast to haue done euen like vnto a chlide saying his lesson which he hath conned perfectly Such may say the words of Gods deare Son and yet goe away without any notice taken of them
godly by his mercie rewarded the rage of the enemies of good order being restrained and the peaceable and righteous being encouraged For according to al this Deut. 27. they were taught of old to pray when a curse being annexed to euery Commandement broken all the people were bidden to say Amen 2. For al good meanes and furtherances of his special kingdome which is his Church and such are godly and righteous Magistrates defending the faith diligent and zealous preachers publishing the faith of Christ Iesus for such we pray that many may be stirred vp and continued in all places For Preachers Matth. â— 38 we haue a speciall precept Pray the Lord of the haruest that he would send forth Labourers into his haruest and as wee are to pray for the encrease of their number so for their vtterance Ephes 6 19. and boldnesse in preaching the Gospell And for such as be in authoritie how we are to pray hath been shewed already they are nursing Fathers and Mothers of the Church Kings shall be thy nursing Fathers Esay 49 23. and Queenes shall be thy Nurses saith the Prophet Let thy Kingdome come therefore is Let godly Magistrates bee encreasen vnder whose gouernment thy Church and people may flourish and send many faithfull Preachers Deut. 33.8 as Moses said of Leui Let thy Thummim and thine Vrim be with thy holy ones Such integritie of life and light of doctrine that they may be as lights set vpon an hill giuing light to such as be in darkenesss of sin and ignorance 3. For the defence of these from all dangers whereby they may be interrupted in their proceedings that their liues may bee continued and their power encreased to the comfort of the faithfull Thus it hath bin the manner of good Subiects of old to pray for their good Gouernours Cushi comming to bring word vnto Dauid of Absaloms death prayeth saying The enemies of my Lord the King 2. Sam 12.32 and all that rise against thee to doe thee hurt be as that young man is And for Ministers Smite through the loynes of them that rise against him saith Moses of Leui and of them that hate him Deut. 33.11 that they rise not againe And Saint Paul speaking of the Ministers of the Gospell saith Pray for vs that the Word of God may haue free passage and be glorified and that we may be deliuered from vnreasonable 2. Thes 3.1.2 and euill men 4. That many may be daily conuerted by the Ministry of these faithfull seruants of the Lord and grace vertue and true religion confirmed encreased in them And first and chiefly that inferiour Gouernours which haue the priuate rule of others committed vnto them in the well ordering of their families and iurisdictions may helpe forward the worke of grace in their children and seruants Thus Saint Paul professeth often that hee prayed for such people as amongst whom the Word was preached and willeth all men to do the like when he bids Pray that the Gospell may haue a free passage 5. That the Kingdome of glory may bee hastened to the comfort of all the faithfull all the workes of the Deuill beeing then dissolued the flesh and old man being quite abolished and grace onely ruling and gouerning vs all or rather grace being perfected and swallowed vp in glory And this is the highest pitch of our desire here this being the height of Gods honour the most full establishment of his kingdome and the perfection of his will Wherefore the Spirit Reuel 22 17.20 and the Bride both say thus Come let thy Kingdome come and the inspired prophetical Diuine saith Euen so that is quickly Come Lord Iesus 2. The deprecation is against all impediments and lets of Gods Kingdome and these are either generall or speciall 2 The deprecation Generall hinderances of Gods Kingdome are either in the Magistracy or in the Ministry 1. In the Magistracy is an Anarchy when any Countrie is without a King and lawfull Gouernour by reason whereof euerie man doth what hee thinkes good as being vnder no Law of a Gouernour such as was the estate of the Israelites immediatelie before Samuels time as is twice noted In those dayes there was no King in Israel â—udg 18.1 19.1 And this wee are to pray against as the most wofull condition of anie people that may bee there beeing hereby such a gappe opened to all licentiousnesse and lewdnesse as that another Nero. or Vit llius may better bee indured then this being without a Gouernour At this time was that outrage done by Dan vnto Michah and Idolatrie so graffed amongst the Danites as that God seemeth for euer to haue blotted them out of his booke of life Reuel 7â— when thousands of all other Tribes being sealed Dan is passed ouer vnmentioned Iudges 19. And at this time was that villany done for which the Tribe of Beniamin was cut short almost brought to be no people And our fore-fathers in this I le haue felt the terrour and miserie of such times by the inuasion of the barbarous Picts to be greater then when they haue been ruled by Tyrants and Strangers If any therefore be vnwilling to liue vnder gouerment and long after the liberty of an Anarchy he doth most palpably pray against himselfe in this petition 2. Wee pray against Tyrannie that is an euill and wicked gouernment whereby the truth is discountenanced as in Ahab time who hated Michaiah or persecuted as when Iezabel was Queene or idolatrie or heresie is maintained and commanded as by Nebuchadnezzar or lastly whereby wickednesse is rewarded and fauoured as by some Heathen Emperours of the Romans Tiberius Caesar is said to haue rewarded Nouellus Tricongius with a Pro-Consulship for drinking three pottles of wine at one draught Against such Gouernours we pray Munst Cos pag. 720. that if God so please no place may be troubled with them if they be that their hearts may relent and be turned 3. We pray against euill lawes made against the proceedings of the Gospell and for the maintenance of men in sin such was the law made by the Pharisies against the followers of Christ Iohn 9.22 they ordained that if any followed him he should be cast out of the synagogue such was the Law of Darius that no man should pray vnto any other for thirty daies but vnto himselfe onely Dan. 6. Heâ—â— 3. against which Daniel prayeth and such was the decree of Ahashuerosh made for the destruction of all the Lords people in one day against which they all fasted and prayed We pray therefore here against such lawes of Infidell Kingdoms as forbid all comming of strangers in amongst them to preuent the rooting out of their idolatry as amongst the people of Châ—n against the bloudy Inquisition in Popish Countries tending to the preuention and rooting out of all reformation for euer and against any lawes of Turkes or Iewes hindring their conuersion that God would
3. We pray for faith whereby to belieue Supplicat 3. that the will of God reuealed vnto vs in his will and to apply his gratious promises to our owne soules for knowledge will not profit without faith without the Spirits teaching of vs as hee taught Peter when to his commendation Christ saith Math. 16.16 flesh and bloud hath not reuealed it vnto thee but the Spirit of my Father which is in heauen Nay to beleeue is to do the will of God for this is the will of the Father saith Christ Iohn 6.4 that yee beleeue in him whom hee hath sent 4. We pray for power to obey the holy will Supplicat 4. and commandements of the Lord now this obedience is both actiue and passiue in doing and suffering Actiue obedience is both gederall and speciall Generall is our sanctification for this is the will of God saith S. Paul euen your sanctification 1 Thes 4.3 leading an holy iust and good life holy by praying reading hearing of the word and meditation as it is commanded 1 Thes 5.27 Psal 1. pray continually and in all things giue thankes and Blessed is that man which doth meditate in the law of God c. iust Psal 15. by righteous and equal dealing with all men as he which shal dwell in the Tabernacle of the most high is vncorrupt in all his wayes good by beneficence and workes of charity towards the poore as warning is giuen to rich men to distribute 1 Tim. 6.17 and giue vnto the poore Speciall obedience is in workes of our speciall callings as we are Princes gouernours or subiects ministers or people husband 1 Cor. 7.10 or wife father or childe maister or seruant of these it is commanded Let euery man remaine in that vocation wherein he is called And more particularly the King and magistrate are set for the praise of the good and the punishment of euill doers Rom. 13. the people must bee obedient to the magistrate Eph. 6. The father must bring vp his childe in the information and feare of the Lord children must obey their parents and likewise for the rest 1. Tim. 3. Coll. 3. Of this obedience there be fiue rules Rules of obeying Gods will and mans Eph. 6.1 Verse 7. Acts 4. 1. Obey Gods will absolutely for himselfe obey man only in God and for God therefore it is added Children obey your parents in the Lord and Seruants obey your masters as seruing the Lord. Esa 29.13 And when men command any thing against the will of God the example of the Apostles is to bee followed obeying God rather then man 2. Obey God in the manner as well as in the matter which he commanded for he is wisest and knoweth best what will please himselfe Otherwise in vaine doe yee worship me saith the Lord. And thou shalt not make any grauen Image to worship the Lord by Obey God in all the matter by him commanded and not in something of thine owne inuention Esay 1.12 as Saul and Peter lest it be said Who required these things at your hands Math. 12. 3. In doing the workes of piety let them giue place if necessity calleth to a work of charity as to thy neighbours house being on fire his Oxe or other beast being fallen into a pit vpon the Sabaoth day 4. Let the workes of thy priuate calling giue place to workes of a publike calling and generall if thou bee labouring vpon the sixe dayes the Lord calling to his house by appointing solemne meetings to his worship thou must leaue thy worke Leuit. 23. and attend vpon the Lord there Thus feast of the Passeouer was kept vpon the sixe dayes the feast of Tabernacles of â—â—â—st fruits purim and when the Lord called to any fasting c. 5. The workes of a generall coÌ„mon calling must giue place to the works of a speciall vndoubted calling being contrary if a man at any time hath such as Abraham had to kil his own sonne the man whom the Prophet bad to smite and wound him and the Prophet that was forbidden to eate bread in the place of Ieroboams Idolatry 1 Pet 2.15 Passiue obedience is in bearing patiently according to Gods will whatsoeuer is his will to lay vpon vs This is the will of GOD saith Peter that by well doeing yee put to silence the ignorance of foolish men speaking of subiection to the Tyrants of those times and to seruants being wrongfully punished hee propoundeth this comfort If any man for conscience towards GOD indureth wrongfully Verse 19. that is thanke worthy If any man therefore grudgeth and be impatient hee doth against the will of the LORD Now that all our obedience may the better bee accepted it must haue these three properties 1. Chearefulnes and readines it is spoken of as a thing taxed in Cain that in processe of time he came to doe sacrifice Obedience acceptable Gen. 4. 2 Cor. 8. Iam. 1. and God loueth a cheerefull giuer saith Paul he loueth one like to himselfe who readily bestowerh vpon such as aske vpbraiding no man It is not therefore sufficient to obey eyther in doing or suffering when we must needes and are pressed hereunto but we must willingly and cheerefully obey euen in bearing any crosse wherefore He that will be my Disciple saith Christ Matth. 10. must take vp his crosse and follow me 2. Sincerity which is heartily and from the Spirit approuing our selues to God and not affecting the applause and praise of men for thus our obedience will be all lost labor Esa 1. Matth. 6. as that of the Iewes and Pharisies 3. Vniuersalitie which is in all and euery particular thing Marc. 6. for Herod did many things and yet was reiected because he disobeyed in one thing but Iob is approued obediently professing his subiection to God though he should yet aggrauate his misery and kill him 2. The deprecation against all disobedience to the will of God and this is first rebellion an obstinate offending against the knowne will of God when Saul offended thus The deprecation 1 Sam. 15. Psalme 19. his sinne is censured as rebellion This made Dauid so earnestly to pray against this presumptuous sinning Deprecat 2. 2 We pray against prophannesse which is a base estimation of holy duties Heb 12.16 making no more reckoning of the Word of God then of Aesops Fables This is set forth by Esau's example who sold his birth-right for one messe of pottage and is forbidden to all men Vnder paine of being depriued of Gods blessing when we shall seeke it with teares Deprecat Esa 29.13 3. Wee pray against hypocrisie whereby men draw neere vnto God with their lips but haue their hearts estranged from him doing duties which the Lord requireth but not with that vprightnesse This maketh God an Idoll and his worship odious it causeth blasphemy against his holy Name and ruine of many soules who seeing
liue to morrow as the Widow of Sarepta who notwithstanding imparted of her meale to the Prophet 1. Kings 17.10 and belieued that it should continue for her reliefe from day to day 7. Humility and lowlines of mind because we are al beggars it is of almes that we haue any thing we haue nothing of our owne and without these things giuen vs of the Lord we cannot be sustained Euen as the lampe vnlesse it be from time to time supplied with new oyle must needs goe out What a shame therefore is it for a man to he proud and insolent ouer others seeing all are fellow-beggars as well the rich as the poore the King as the slaue A proud heart and a beggars purse we say doe not well agree together 1. Cor. 4.7 Wee pray therefore that it may not be thus with vs but that we in all humilitie may acknowledge that wee haue nothing which wee haue not receiued and of our selues are poore and miserable The things prayed against The deprecation is against all hinderances to our bodily health and welfare yet not simply but with submission to the will of the Lord who knoweth to bring light of darkenesse and to turne hinderances to helpes and furtherances euen to our outward estate We pray therefore with submission 1. Against vnseasonable weather immoderate raines vntimely heate or cold and droughts when wee need moysture against pestilent influences from any star or out of the earth by the vapours or by the quaking and opening thereof 2. Against improuident Magistrates and Gouernours which bring on woe to a land Eccles 10 16. Woe vnto thee O Land when thy Prince is a child and eateth in the morning 3. Against plague pestilence and famine against all noysome and contagious diseases whereby thousands haue in short time been taken away so that the liuing haue not been able to bury the dead 4. Against inuasion of the enemies bringing destruction and making hauock of all things this being a time of such misery as that no pestilence or famine is comparable vnto it which made the Kingly Prophet to desire rather to fall into the hands of the Lord. 5. Against ciuill wars the people rising against the Prince or one part of a Kingdome against another the miserie of which wee haue seene France and the Low Countries to tast of and doe reade of the like in King Iohns daies in Edward the second and Richard the seconds daies c. in England but haue not felt it our selues and we pray that we may neuer tast of it 6. Against extreame pouerty and want of all things tending to the famishing of our bodies for such as feare the Lord shall want no good thing though the Lions hunger and bee hunger bit 7. Against all things that defile man and make the creatures vncleane and accursed vnto him 8. Against an vnhealthfull constitution turning our meats and drinkes into il humours to the hazarding of our liues and the decay of our bodily strength 9. Against idlenesse and sloth whereby time is spent vnprofitably or not to so much benefit of the Common-wealth as it might be either through want of bodily labour to whom this belongeth or of studie and care otherwise to doe good towards the preseruation of the peace and welfare of the Countrey 10. Against discontent whatsoeuer our want is that we may not doe that iniury to the Lord as to prescribe him a time when to helpe vs or else murmure through want as the Israelites in the wildernesse 11. Against trusting in any arme of flesh what wealth or friend soeuer we haue for they which doe so fall downe flat and it was the folly of the rich man in the Gospel Psalm 20 8. that he said vnto his soule Eate drinke and be merry Luke 12 16. for thou hast much goods laid vp for many yeares 12. Against Couetousnesse and worldly cares carrying vs on to the greedy desiring of more through the loue of money It is a spirit farre differing from that of Agur of whom it is written for our learning that he desired Pro. 30.9.13 Giue mee not riches lest I be full and deny thee and say Who is the Lord 13. Against hard-heartednesse and vncharitablenesse whereby the hand is held backe from relieuing the needie when with the tongue reliefe is desired for them as for our selues 14. Against all vniust and vnrighteous dealing for bread gotten thus is not our owne and God is mocked whom wee pray to giue vs bread but in the meane season we thus carue for our selues vtterly against his will 15. Against prodigality and wastefull spending the goods of this world vpon vanity for must not the Lord needs be offended if comming to begge things necessary of him and receiuing we like wanton vntoward children cast them away againe No man but will haue indignation at such a beggar and rather let him starue then giue him any thing againe as the Prodigall in the Parable Seeing we pray against these things may wee at any time pray for them that being afflicted we may be humbled which in the time of our prosperity we will not be Expressely to pray for any affliction is to doe contrary to the first principles of nature which teacheth to pray for Answ To pray for affliction and to seeke all things that are good and to shunne and pray against all things that are euill and tend to the destruction thereof and therefore must needs be vnlawfull as it is vnlawfull voluntarily to hurt a mans owne body vnder what pretence soeuer For it is all one to pray for some hurt vnto the body and to doe it hurt the tongue being the instrument in the one case and the hand in the other in both a member of the body armed against the body 1. Cor. 9.7.2 Cor. 7.11 Secondly this is without precedent or other warrant except of superstitious persons who haue whipped themselues almost to the death or otherwise vnduly beaten downe their bodies to preuaile in the rash vow of chastity euen to the infeebling of themselues so that they haue been vnable to doe the workes of their callings and yet haue not preuailed being they had not the gift of continency Thirdly conditionally to pray for afflictions in the case of rebellion of the flesh if the Lord hath appointed this to be the meane of our mortification and bringing to sanctification and so to himselfe it is without doubt most lawfull and Christian for this is in effect to aske nothing but that which is good for vs. Whereas Saint Paul saith I beate downe my body and bring it in subiection c. And calling vpon the Corinthians for reuenge vpon themselues he meaneth not this vnnaturall violence offering to the body but denying of such things as whereby the body is pampered to sinne though otherwise lawfull in themselues which is the duty of vs all Whereas Saint Augustine saith Aug. tom 10. serm 181. Etsi
humiliation and repentance before God his wrath bee turned away So that man may for his part forgiue trespasses and yet they may be retained still before the Lord and on the contrarie side though man will not forgiue through the hardnesse of his heart the trespasse may be forgiuen before the Lord the trespasse being acknowledged and pardon craued or if there be ability satisfaction offered and the heart being turned thorow a purpose of not offending any more 3. For the scope of the Petition in the supplication What we pray for wee pray for the forgiuenes of our sinnes and whatsoeuer tendeth hereunto and to make vs iust and righteous in the presence of God Wherefore wee craue first the knowledge of our sinnes that we may vnderstand the infinite number of our offences and our wofull case in regard of them for without this knowledge the tongue may pray for the pardon of sinne but the heart cannot Hee that knoweth not himselfe to be sick cannot seeke for remedy to cure his sicknes neither can he seek to fortifie himselfe against the enemie that knoweth not the danger wherein hee standeth no more can a sinner seeke remedie against his sinnes if hee bee ignorant of them The Church of Laodicea is censured for saying that shee was rich and wanted nothing when as the holy Ghost testifieth saying Reuel 3.17 Thou knowest not that thou art poore wretched miserable blind and naked And many poore and miserable soules through ignorance not seeing this say forgiue vs our trespasses but cannot pray it because they know not that they haue any such need of forgiuenesse Prou. 28.13 Secondly wee craue grace to acknowledge our sinne For Hee that confesseth and forsaketh his sinnes shall haue mercy but hee that hideth them shall not prosper All men that know their sinnes doe not confesse them or if they doe they will not confesse and put away their beloued speciall sinne but rather seeke to iustifie themselues in them because all men are sinners and in many things we offend all But such craue not the pardon of their sinnes so as that they may bee in hope to speede the confession and putting away of all sinne onely haue a ground to build comfort vpon When there was sinne in the congregation of Israel specially noted Ioshua 7.10 but in one Achan Ioshua could not be heard without remouing it first much lesse can that man be heard to haue his sinnes forgiuen that loueth any one sinne though it be most secret and small and laboureth not to put it away from him Ought this confession to be before the Lord onely and not vnto men also In some case it ought to bee before men who are wise and holy viz. when our mind is inwardly troubled and wee cannot by our selues find any ease or comfort confessing them vnto the Lord Iames 5 16. In this sense Saint Iames willeth vs to acknowledge our faults one vnto another But to doe this vpon absolute necessity as if there were no saluation without it and to performe it not vpon particular grieuance of conscience but for formality at a certaine time in the yeare which the Papists call the time of Shrift and to confesse before the Priest al our particular sins with the circumstances is superstitious and auaileth not but to make way for more licentiousnesse as experience teacheth and to establish the Popes Hierarchy ouer the world and to the increase of his reuenues by buying pardons Thirdly we craue grace to be truly humbled for sinne that in the sense of Gods curse due for it Rom. 7.14 Matth 11.28 wee may crie out with the Apostle Miserable man that I am who shall deliuer mee from the body of this death Come vnto me saith the Lord all yee that are weary and loaden and I will refresh you If any man therefore commeth to aske forgiuenesse of his sinnes and is not humbled for them but is without a contrite spirit to offer in sacrifice vnto God he cannot pray to speed but is still in his sinnes Rom. 4.25 Fourthly we craue iustification through the death bloudshedding of Iesus Christ who was deliuered to death for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification that the Lord would not therfore require our sinnes at our hands either holding vs guiltie or punishing vs therefore in this world or in the world to come but that the sacrifice of Christ may be a perfect attonement for vs and his precious blood effectuall to clense vs from all sinne Now of this iustification there are two degrees the first whereby of sinners wee are made righteous in the very act of our conuersion the second whereby our daily infirmities and failes are done away and wee are still notwithstanding them reputed righteous The first we pray for and desire to be confirmed in it through Gods grace that our estate may be comfortable the second wee pray for as wee haue need to preserue our peace and comfort when wee view our estate before God Euen as a bankrupt debter finding great fauor with his creditors to forgiue his great debts and being ready still daily through his extreame want to run vpon the score againe is a daily sutor for mercy vnto them to continue this their fauour in forgiuing all Fifthly wee pray for loue and charity towards our neighbours through which wee may bee ready to forgiue them their trespasses against vs for our heart naturally is a corrupt fountaine and wee are implacable when wee are offended especially if it be spitefully done against vs or by an enemy Wherefore wee pray that when wrongs are done vnto vs we may consider how much and often wee haue offended the Lord to what griefe of his holy Spirit and with what hatefull hearts preferring Sathan and his seruice before the seruice of the heauenly Maiesty that as we would notwithstanding haue all this forgiuen vnto vs wee may frame our minds to forgiue the greatest offences against vs hee which hath done them acknowledging his fault Thus Christ being asked Should I forgiue my brother if he sinneth against me seauen times in a day Matth 18.21 answereth If he turneth againe and saith it repenteth me I say not vntill seuen times but vntill seuenty times seuen times And for this cause he bringeth his Parable of the Lord forgiuing ten thousand of talents to his seruant but finding him with rigour to exact the hundreth pence due vnto him from his fellow-seruant shewing hereby how vaine all our prayers are for the pardon of our sinnes against God if we refuse to forgiue the sinnes of our fellow-seruants against vs. Let no man therefore deceiue himself by keeping malice and seeking reuenge vpon men for wrong done vnto him but through loue let him forgiue all for if there be not this loue towards his brother there is no loue towards God and then it is sure that God beareth no loue towards him his loue of God being an inseperable reflexion of
must be a generall turning from sinne in these that come to be baptized so after baptisme there is a daily practise of repentance by confession contrition and reformation For euen after Baptisme we are still subiect to sinne though we striue and fight against sinne daily the flesh leading vs captiue to the law of sin to be deliuered from which we must make a daily practise of Repentance but the seale of Baptisme is no more to be iterated Euen as a seruant being once bored through the eare by his Master without iterating this remained his seruant for euer but if he offended was chastised and reformed often so he that is once truely baptized remayneth Gods seruant for euer but because he doth often offend he must be chastized and reformed by Repentance Quest 135. What is Faith Ans It is a certaine perswasion of the heart wrought by the spirit of God grounded vpon his promises that all my sinnes are forgiuen me in Christ Iesus Heb. 11.1 Explan Hauing spoken of Repentance one thing necessarily required that Baptisme may be compleate it remaineth that we speake now of Faith which is alike required This I say is a certaine perswasion for the assurance that they haue which are faithfull vnto whom Faith is an euidence in their hands as Saint Paul calleth it Faith is the ground of things hoped for and the euidence of things not seene It is a certaine knowledge whereby a man knoweth that hee hath any thing which is made most sure vnto him for which cause it is also commonly called knowledge Esa 53.11 Ioh. 17. 1 Iohn 23. By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie many And this is life eternall to know thee and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ And againe Hereby wee are sure that wee know him if we keepe his Commandements It is such a certainty as that it maketh things to come present according to that Rom. 8 30. Iohn 6.47 Those whom he hath iustified he hath glorified And he that beleeueth in mee hath euerlasting life Wherefore Faith expelleth doubting and vncertainty in whomsoeuer it is for which cause when Peter doubted hee is checked as hauing little or no Faith Why didst thou doubt O thou of little Faith Rom. 10.14 Eph. 3.17 The heart is the proper seate of Faith for with the heart man beleeueth vnto iustification and Christ is said to dwell in the heart by faith If it bee therefore but an imagination of the braine or an outward profession of faith in word it is but a shadow and no true grace of faith wrought by the spirit of God for it is supernaturall and diuine not flesh and bloud but the spirit of God is the author of it according to that of Christ vnto Peter Flesh and bloud hath not reuealed it vnto thee Math. 1◠6 but my Father which is in heauen viz by his spirit Of Lydia conuerted to the faith it is said Her heart the Lord opened Act. 16.14 that she attended vnto the things that Paul spake To the same tendeth that speech of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 6. Ioh. 3. No man commeth vnto me vnlesse the Father draw him and the winde bloweth where it listeth so is euery man that is borne of the spirit c. ground on vpon his promises For as without a word of institution there is no Sacrament so without a word of promise there is no faith Iohn 6.40 And as faith is not without a promise so it is not without a promise made vnto mee viz. fulfilling the condition with which euery promise of God is made For it is not sufficient because the Lord hath promised He that beleeueth in the Sonne shall haue euerlasting life and I will raise him vp at the last day that a man hold this and through Christ beleeue the acomplishment of this vnto himselfe but he must by faith apply it lawfully fulfilling the condition which the Lord requireth and the condition is to be baptized to true repentance Rom. 6. dying vnto sinne as Christ died and rising vp to newnesse of life as Christ was raised vp vnto the glory of the Father for the words of the promise are He that is baptized beleeueth shall be saued which baptisme is only expounded then to be when sinne is dead and buried and grace which is newnesse Prou 28.13 liueth The condition is to confesse and forsake all my sinnes to deny my selfe to walke after the spirit and not after the flesh Rom. 8.1 If then I doe thus and lay hold vpon the promise I beleeue it law-fully and the mercy promised is sure vnto me otherwise my faith is vaine and the promise is to me of none effect Obiect If it be so then Faith can neuer make a man sure of his saluaition because it may bee that although hee doth now walke after the spirit in newnesse of life yet hee may fall from this againe Sol. A man cannot be so sure as that he may now grow secure and remisse in going forward in that new life which he hath begunne for he must alwayes worke out his saluation with feare and trembling not be high minded but feare serue the Lord with feare Rom. 12. Psal 2. Math. 16. Iohn 17. and reioyce before him with trembling but hee that beleeueth so as hath beene said is so sure as that the gates of hell shall not preuaile against him Christs prayer shall be stronger to keepe him at one with God than all contrary powers to set enmity againe betweene God and him Rom. 11.29 Iohn 13.1 for the guifts and calling of God are without repentance and his owne he loued vnto the end he loued them And this is a reason rendred by S. Iohn 1 Iohn 2.19 Iohn 17.20 why some that were before counted faithfull turned Heretiques They were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they had continued with vs. Whatsoeuer is or can be said to weaken the force of these grounds presumptuously fighteth against that most cofortable euideēt Prayer of Christ Psal 32.1 I pray not for these alone but for them also which shall belieue in my name through their word So that who-soeuer doth rightly belieue in Christ hee hath Christ on his side by the merit of his prayer vniting him vnto himselfe so that he is made a member of his body no more to bee rent or pulled from him Rom. 3.28 That all my sinnes are forgiuen me in Christ Iesus for this is the maine thing assured vnto mee by faith and wherein the happinesse of man consisteth according to that Blessed is the man whose iniquity is forgiuen and whose sinne is couered Wherefore it is said that by faith wee are iustified that is of sinners are made iust and righteous not onely by that purifying quality that is in faith but in regard of Gods acceptance when we by faith cloath our selues with the garments of our elder brother
and from the doctrine of the Apostle The cup of Blessing which wee blesse is it not the Communion of the bloud of Christ The bread which wee breake Iohn 6.47 is it not the Communion of the bodie of Christ But how is his body there to bee communicated Not by Transubstantiation as hath been already shewed nor by consubstantiation so as that his body is in vnder or about the bread as the Lutherans teach but onely in a spirituall Sacramentall manner faith making him present vnto the worthy receiuer euen as hereby we possesse euerlasting life according to that He that beleeueth in me hath euerlasting life For as Faith is an eye vnto which things to come are present so it is an hand holding them a mouth feeding vpon them and a stomacke receiuing them and vniting them vnto the person that beleeueth If it be said then the Sacrament is vaine seeing by faith Christ may be receiued without it and he is not outwardly any whit the more present with his body I answere God forbid for it is Gods ordinance to helpe our faith an outward meanes to conuey vnto vs inward grace and sanctification his seale to confirme our faith in his gracious promises As when the King bestoweth any thing vpon a subiect he is assured hereof by his meere donation and giuing it vnto him but yet hee appoynteth vnto him to take the state thereof a meanes of writing and sealing to ratifie what hee hath graunted for more assurance which writings and seale though they containe not the estate about them or in them that is the house or ground in quantitie yet they conuey them vnto him so though the body of Christ bee in heauen and being giuen vnto vs by the Father is made ours through faith yet it hath pleased him for more assurance to appoynt the Sacrament hereby to conuey this rich possession vnto vs and to write and seale to our hearts that Christ is ours by his holy body sanctifying our bodies and soules and by his blood cleansing vs from all our sinnes though this body bee not in or about the bread really in the quantitie as it was heretofore vpon earth And of like nature were the ancient Sacraments appointed to the Fathers vnto which though Christ was not really and corporally annexed yet vnto the receiuers they were Christ through faith 1. Cor. 10.1 Iohn 1.29 for the Rocke was Christ Christ was the Lambe Quest 2 Be there not other wayes besides this of receiuing Christ Answ Yes the Scripture speaketh of two other wayes or meanes 1. Gal 3.27 He is receiued by Baptisme for Hee that is baptized into Christ hath put on Christ 2. Hee is receiued by the preaching of the Word whether by himselfe when he came amongst his owne Iohn 1.12 and to such as receiued him hee gaue power to be the sonnes of God Math. 10.40 or by his Disciples for Hee that receiueth you saith Christ receiueth mee that is the doctrine which hee and they taught being entertained into beleeuing hearts and their persons being welcome vnto them By the word hee is receiued as by the draught of a conueyance and Articles of agreement by the Sacraments as by seales put heereunto Baptisme being properly the seale of a new life which is the beginning of euerlasting life we being dead and buried vnto sinne the Lords Supper the seale of the comforts and strength that wee grow vnto in this life as by most wholesome meats and drinkes till that in the life to come we shall bee continually feasted with him hee being meat and drinke and cloathing and wealth and all in all vnto vs euermore Quest 3 Wherefore is the Communion of the Lords Supper receiued often and Baptisme but once seeing both are Gods Seales and assure our spirituall estate sufficiently by being once put to That the Lords Supper is often to bee receiued the Lord himselfe doth intimate vnto vs where hee biddeth So oft as yee drinke this cup doe it in remembrance of mee Whereupon the Apostle inferreth So oft as yee eate this bread and drinke this cup yee shew the Lords death till he come 1. Cor. 11.26 construing this precept to last till the comming of Christ to iudgement at the end of this world And the reason hereof is first because that howsoeuer our new life is begun at once as is represented in Baptisme yet it continueth from yeare to yeare and must haue often meanes to sustaine it and therefore though circumcision was but once the Passeouer was once euery yeare Secondly because that although we are in Baptisme regenerate and become new creatures yet the flesh still dwelling in vs rebelleth so as that we are subiect to sinne daily against which as the bloud of Christ is continually by faith to be applied to purge vs so the Sacrament whereby his death and bloudshed is represented is often to bee vsed for the more comfortable remembrance hereof euen as to shadow it out before it was the high Priest entred into the holy of holies with bloud once euery yeere Now precisely set downe how often the Lords Supper is to be receiued we cannot because it is left indefinite Acts 10 7. Acts 2.46 The practise of the Primitiue Church was euerie Lords day or first day of the weeke and at the first daily as their dangers were great by reason of the persecution euery day Wherfore in the Canons carrying the name of the Apostles it was commanded that all which came to heare the Word being Communicants should receiue the Communion Et siquis non communicat excommunicatur vt ecclesiae turbator Can. 10. ordinum violator If any man doth not communicate let him be excommunicated as a troubler of the Church and a breaker of order And hereunto do the ancient Fathers assent But this often receiuing was in regard of the times such as at the first institution the shepheard being smitten and the sheep scattered Since in the peace of the Church the Communion hath been three or foure times in the yeare and specially at Easter as succeeding the Passeouer If it be said once in the yeare is sufficient as the Passeouer was but once I answer the Passeouer required a long time euen seuen dayes for the celebration thereof and if it had been often Exod. 12.19 it would haue been too heauy a burthen vnto the people it is not so with the Lords Supper Againe this is the proper time of the right Passeouer the Lords supper in times past besides the Paschall Lambe and vnleauened bread once in the yeare there being many other remembrances of Christ in action viz. the many sacrifices now we haue onely the Lords Supper often to be vsed to the same purpose Quest What are the benefits whereof wee are partakers thereby Answ The strengthening and refreshing of our soules by the bodie and bloud of Christ as our bodies are by the bread and wine Mouns du Plessis
and this Whensoeuer a sinner doth repent him of his sinne from the bottome of his heart I will put all his wickednesse out of my remembrance Now such as is the ground whereupon any mans faith is built such is his faith if the ground be none his faith is vaine but the ground of his faith that continueth in sinne without repentance is none God hauing made no promise vnto him therefore his faith is vaine If hee shall say but I meane to repent before my death Ah strange delusion of Satan thou art content then in the meane season to be without faith and without interest in the merits of Christ to be vnder the dominion of the Deuill and in a Reprobate estate A thousand to one when thou intendest to repent thy God the Prince of the ayre that ruleth in the Children of disobedience will not suffer thee and it shall be iust with God for so grosse neglect of his grace to giue thee ouer effectually vnto him to be finally hardned vnto damnation Thirdly faith that is not liuing is vaine because the true faith doth establish the Law but this disannulleth it seeing it looketh for saluation and yet doth contrary to the Law by liuing in sinne 1. Cor. 13. Lastly faith must expresse it selfe as by repentance so also by loue otherwise it is vaine for if J haue all faith saith the Apostle and haue not loue it is vaine and faith worketh by loue and God is loue wherefore the true faithfull man must needs haue loue and he that is without it is without God and doth vtterly deceiue his owne soule 1 Cor. 12.13 Againe by the true faith wee are made members one of another according to that of the Apostle By one spirit wee are all baptized into one body and if members one of another we must needes be likewise affected being knit together by the bond of loue Quest 137. Wherein standeth true Christian Loue Answ Jn affection when it is the same towards our neighbour that it is towards our selues void of malice hatred and enuy and desirous of our neighbours good as of our owne and in action when we are ready to doe good vnto others as vnto ourselues and to keepe away hurt as from ourselues 1. Cor. 13.13 Explan Hauing already spoken of repentance the first whereby faith that is liuing manifesteth it selfe viz. in the Tractate of baptisme wee haue now left onely to consider of loue which is highly commended aboue all other speciall graces as being the fulfilling of the Law the seasoning of all duties in Gods seruice and the principall amongst the chiefe graces for there bee these three saith the Apostle Faith Hope and Loue and the chiefe of these is Loue. And this Loue is both in affection and in action First in affection where the heart is malicious or enuious there can bee no loue For what loue was there in Cain towards Abel what loue in Esau towards Iacob or in Iosephs brethren towards him So in whomsoeuer these vild affections rest there is no loue Publicans may bee friendly to Publicans and sinners vnto sinners but if our loue be none other it is naturall and corrupt and not the loue by which faith liueth seeing this directeth to loue our enemies and those that hate vs. If there be malice and enuy in vs we are altogether indisposed to the word by which faith commeth for the right disposition hereunto is as Saint Peter sheweth to lay aside all maliciousnesse 1. Pet 2.2 1. Iohn â— 15 and dissimulation and enuy And whosoeuer hateth his brother is a manslayer Wherefore they which are thus can haue no faith but they come before the Lord with hands full of bloud and all iniquitie Rom. 12.15 Againe loue desireth the good and welfare of a mans neighbour as well as his owne it maketh a man liue affected to his neighbour as vnto himselfe and so to reioyce with them that reioyce and to weepe with them that weepe 1 Iohn 3.18 Verse 17. Lastly it is not faint and contained withâ—n the desire of the heart but breaketh forth into action doing good vnto others as vnto our selues and keeping away hurt as from our selues My little Children saith Iohn let vs loue not in word nor in tongue but indeed and in truth Whosoeuer hath this worlds goods and shutteth vp his compassion towards his brother how dwelleth the loue of God in him Iameâ— 1.27 It is a vaine Religion that is in word the pure Religion and vndefiled before God euen the Father is this to visite the fatherles and widdowes in their aduersitie and to keepe a mans selfe vnspotted of the world The deeds of loue shall beare all the weight at the last day Matth 25. J was hungry and ye fed me c. where these are wanting the Lord saith Goe yee cursed into hell fire prepared for the Diuell and his Angels In briefe therefore to giue you a view of perfect loue by the parts thereof 2. Cor. 13.5 The first is gentlenesse and not without iust cause to bee moued to anger Secondly patience and long suffering when iust cause of anger is offered Thirdly goodnesse not admit-tinking enuy or the like against any enemy but louing him Fourthly tendernesse and being affected with griefe at the sight of other mens miseries Fifthly freedome from euill thing against thy neighbour interpreting all things to the best if it may be Sixthly yeelding rather then contend from some thing of a mans owne right as Abraham did to Lot Seauenthly humblenesse of mind seeking reconciliation where offences haue bin Eighthly bountifulnes towards the poore Ninthly care to saue a neighbour from hurt or hindrance in his cattell corne or any danger towards him Tenthly abstinence from priuate reuenge in speech or in deed Quest. 138. What shall he doe that after examination findeth not these things in himselfe Answ He may not keepe away from the Lords supper for this were a prouoking of God to wrath neither can he come vnto it without offending the Lord in a higher degree Matth. 22. Explan It is not enough that a man examine himselfe but hee must by examination find true faith liuing by loue and repentance in him and if hee findeth it not hee must not then thinke that hee shal doe well enough by abstaining as is the manner of the most but it lieth vpon him as a dutie required at his hands the neglect of which prouoketh the Lord to wrath as wee may see by the parable in those that refused to come and excused themselues when they were bidden to the feast The Lord of the feast is wroth against them and sendeth forth his warriours to destroy them And as this is a great offence so it is much greater to come vnpreparedly for such a man is without a wedding garment and commanded to be bound hand and foot and to be cast into vtter darknesse where shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth so that
of so great dignity to be so ioyned vnto him that I should be made coheire with him of the heauenly Kingdome How can I doe lesse then put away all basenesse of mind whereby I cleaue to the world and the flesh and bee like minded to my deare Sauiour to whom I am ioyned in fellowship though most vnworthy being holy as he is holy It is also to bee considered how our soules are fed heere euen as the Israelites with Manna from heauen in the wildernesse where they must otherwise haue perished and as Dauid flying from Saul by Abimelech with the hazard of his owne life so God spared not his sonne but gaue him as bread from heauen vnto vs without which wee must needs haue perished for euer and in our greatest need that wee might haue strength to flie away from the danger of Satan inraged against vs he spared not though with the hazard of his life to giue vs the true Shew-bread Oh how should my heart be affected towards thee O Lord therefore and resolued to abide alwaies with thee vowing with Dauid to Abiathar Hee that seeketh my life shall seeke thy life also those that are thy enemies shall be mine and as if they hated me Thirdly let the Communicant consider of the neere vnion that the Lord hath made by Christ betwixt all his Saints into the which hee is also receiued that faithfully partaketh of the Lords Supper which should effectually suppresse all exorbitant affections and worke an holy loue in him as towards members of the same body Quest 142. What is to be done after the receiuing Answ We must meditate of the Couenant of new obedience with the Lord renewed by this Sacrament that we may be more carefull to performe this obedience and to flee sinne and vice all the dayes of our life Explan The receiuing of the Lords Supper is not a transient holy duty as it is by most men vsed who put some holinesse vpon them for the time afterwards returning as the dogge to the vomit and as the swine to the wallowing in the mire but it is a sealing of couenants betwixt God and his people and the grace of God for the pardon of all our sinnes and our dutifulnesse to God in forsaking all our old sinnes and liuing according to his holy lawes For as God doth hereby giue himselfe vnto vs to become our God and gracious Father so we giue our selues vnto God to become his people and obedient children There be these two parties in all couenants otherwise they cannot stand something assured and giuen and something taken and receiued therefore So betwixt Princes and Subiects the Prince giueth and assureth his care in ruling and prouiding well for the good of the Subiect hee receiueth tribute custome and obedience so betwixt masters and seruants betwixt sellers and buyers lenders and borrowers In like manner in this Couenant God for his part assureth and giueth himselfe to be our gracious God forgiuing all our trespasses and on our part he must receiue tribute subiection and obedience otherwise the bond is forfeit and if it hath bin so once twise or often and the forfeit hath not yet been taken take heed of the next time for if thou still remaine vnreformed not better keeping couenants hauing renewed them so many times there is no hope for thee to bee dealt withall but as with a desperate person that thou shouldst suddenly be deliuered to some infernall spirit the Taylor and so be imprisoned in Hell whence thou canst neuer come out againe If thou hast therefore neglected to pay God the duties of praise and prayer of obedience and performance of holy duties both publike and priuate now bee negligent no longer but be rather officious redeeming the time with double diligence if thou hast loued and liued in sinne and disobedience keepe couenants by feare of offending any more hereafter and if thou hast no way answered that loue which the Lord tieth thee vnto towards thy neighbour for his owne sake but hast hated such as haue shewed any enmity against thee for offences hast been vnaduisedly prouoked and through an immoderate loue of thy selfe and of the world hast denied food vnto the hungry and hast sought to beguile thy neighbour learne of Christ to be meeke and gentle in holinesse follow Paul as he followeth Christ and for bounty imitate Zacheus conuerted giuing liberally to the poore and satisfying where thou hast done wrong to any man for thus and thus onely mayst thou haue comfort of the Lords Supper and shalt in his good time sit downe in the Kingdome of Heauen and be feasted with Abraham Isaak and Iacob for euer and euer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An Appendix to the Catechisme FOrasmuch as the holy Scriptures are the ground and foundation of all diuine Teaching and it auayleth not a little for setting men in the Trueth to vnderstand rightly both which bee the Bookes of holy Scripture and how wee may bee assured that they are the Word of God and by whom and how this Word is to be preached and heard for our further building vp in grace I haue thought it expedient here to annexe these short Questions and Answeres following Quest 143. What is the Word of God Answ Whatsoeuer is contained in the books of the old and new Testament and not any other bookes or writings whatsoeuer Quest 144. How many and which are these Bookes The Books of Canonicall Scripture Answ The Bookes of the Olde Testament are twentie and seauen Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numbers Deuteronomie Iosua Iudges Ruth the first and second of Samuel the first and second of the Kings the first and second of the Chronicles Ezra Nehemiah Ester Iob Psalmes Prouerbs Ecclesiastes Song of Songs Esay Ieremiah with his Lamentation Ezechiel Daniel and the Booke of the twelue small Prophets The Bookes of the New Testament are twentie and sixe Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Actes of the Apostles the Epistle of Paul to the Romanes the first and second to the Corinthians to the Galathians Ephesians Philippians Collossians the first and second to the Thessalonians the first and second to Timothie to Titus to the Hebrewes the Epistle of Iames the first and second of Peter the first second and third of Iohn the Epistle of Iude and the Reuelation of Iohn Quest 145. Are not the other Books called Apocryphall part of the Word of God also as Esdras Tobit Iudeth c. Answ They are not bookes properly called Canonicall but are annexed to the word as being full of good instructions and histories declaring Gods wonderfull prouidence ouer his people Israel Explan Diuers haue beene and are the errours of men about Gods Word some denying diuers parts of the Old and New Testament to bee his Word and some Canonizing other writings also Concerning the first some detestable Heretiques haue receiued none for the word of God but the fine Bookes of Moses as the Sadduces some none but the New Testament as the
reason of all this is because such as are outwardly sent by the Ministery of Christs Vicegerents the Apostles successors who ordaine them are sent by Christ and if thus sent who shall say they are vnlawfull Preachers and if not thus ordinarily sent who shall say that they are lawfull seeing it is written How shall they preach vnlesse they be sent And if they be thus sent of God they must likewise be inhibited before they cease to be lawfull 1. Tim. 5.22 Preachers indeed may be vnworthy and vnworthily sent and continued but if through remissenesse or couetousnesse any send them so they make themselues partakers of their sinnes and bring a double woe vpon their owne heads and if any goe being such though sent they make the sacrifices of the Lord to bee an abomination to the people and with Elies sonnes shall haue iudgements making the eares of those that heare it to tingle 1 â—aâ— 2 17. Wherefore bee circumspect yee reuerend Fathers in ordaining and if any degenerate after their ordination exercise your authority by suspending and without speedy reformation by turning them out of the Ministery Is it not lawfull for a man to preach being for gifts sufficient vnlesse hee hath this outward calling or being once sent and forbidden againe without iust cause may hee not lawfully preach any more It is not lawfull to exercise the worke of preaching let his gifts bee what they will bee vnlesse he hath in an ordinary time this outward sending neither is it lawfull to persist in this Office if hee bee inhibited Whereas it may seeme otherwise by the Apostles practice who preached although they were strictly charged not to preach it is to be vnderstood that that time was not ordinary but a time of persecution wherein the enemies of the Gospel reigned and forbad all preaching in the name of IESVS and therefore this practice giueth no warrant when the Gouernours are Christian and doe onely forbidde some men but doe generally commend and commaund the preaching of the truth In times extraordinary when the Gospell is impugned and the preaching thereof not suffered a man must according to the Apostles example rather obey GOD then men that is being inlightened by Gods Spirit and made fit to preach though hee hath no outward sending but bee forbidden it is lawfull for him notwithstanding to preach and set foorth the truth and it is his patt so to doe Quest 150. What is required to the right hearing of the Word Answ To prepare a mans selfe by prayer and holy meditation and by emptying the heart of corrupt affections to attend diligently and reuerently at the preaching of the Word and laying it vp in the heart to doe accordingly all the dayes of his life To heare the word rightly Explan Take heed how you heare was often in the mouth of our Sauiour and must bee alwayes in the eares of such as will heare well otherwise as the Lord saith of speaking good words Matth. 7. Not euery one that saith Lord Lord shall enter into the kingdome of heauen so not euery one that heareth shall be saued but hee that heareth rightly and as hee ought to heare Now for this there must be preparation before diligence in hearing and care afterwards 1. For preparation the Lord sheweth the necessitie hereof when hee requireth that the people should be sanctified three daies together before that they should heare the Law and the wise man Eccles 4.17 who biddeth Take heed vnto thy feet when thou enterest into the house of the Lord and be readier to heare then to offer the sacrifice of fooles so that such as come vnpreparedly come foolishly to heare and are so polluted as that the Lord cannot take pleasure in their hearing That a man may therfore come prepared it is necessary that he be humbled for his sinnes purge his heart of sinfull affections pray for a right disposition and meditate vpon the excellency of the Word and his owne need hereof Hee that doth not before hearing call himselfe to account for his sinnes to be humbled and to craue mercy in the pardon of them is like vnto an ill debter who being ingaged in ten thousand talents to his creditor and an execution out against him doth notwithstanding come boldlie into his presence without seeking by the mediation of friends to make some composition and agreement beforehand what the rashnesse and danger of such is all men know So likewise is it the act of him that commeth to heare the Word of GOD not hauing sought reconciliation aforehand by humiliation and prayer either publike or priuate Hee that commeth to heare not hauing purged out sinfull and vile affections is like vnto the sicke man that would haue some comfortable receit without purging or vnto the wounded man that would haue lenitiues applied to his corrupt sore without corsiues which is the way to greater danger so hee that commeth to heare not hauing purged his heart of malice enuie lust worldlinesse c. is farre from taking the right way to cure his soule for he putteth it further into deadly danger Wherefore Saint Peter warneth to lay aside all maliciousnesse 1. Pet. â—1 2 all guile all dissimulation and enuie and as new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the Word as who should say ye are vnfit to â—eare vnlesse as new-borne babes yee bee purged so as that ye be without any of these vile affections Euen as a dead flie that lieth hid in a boxe of precious ointment corrupteth it all so corrupt affections though deepely hidden in the heart make the seruice done vnto God naught worth Iohn 4.10 Prayer is as Iacobs Ladder set vp to heauen by which the soule ascendeth and fetcheth downe Gods blessing it is the knocking seeking and asking that euer preuaileth it obtaineth water of life though there bee nothing to draw it with as Christ told the Woman of Samaria saying If thou hadst asked I would haue giuen thee of the water of life Wherefore when the Word is to bee preached Pray for mee saith Paul that vtterance may bee giuen vnto mee and that I may open my mouth boldly to vtter the secret of the Gospell So let euery hearer pray Ephes 6.19 that the Preacher may haue vtterance and his owne heart an open dore of entrance Lastly to consider the excellency of the Word and our owne necessitie stirreth vp an hungring and thirsting deesire after the Word breedeth an appetite and maketh vs fit to digest this food and to turne it into wholesome nourishment to our soules For so excellent is the Word being a light sent from Heauen to inlighten vs in our darkenesse a sword to defend vs a precious treasure to inrich vs food to nourish vs a sweete sauour to perfume vs salt to season vs and a girdle to strengthen vs as that if wee cast our eyes hereupon wee shall vndoubtedly long after it But looke we withall vpon our own
that are borne anew of the holy Ghost Strengthen our weak faith that we may certainely beleeue thy gracious promises of life and saluation that being assured of these best things and that thou hast giuen thy deare Sonne Christ vnto vs we may trust in thee for all other things also Inflame vs with loue of thy Maiestie who hast done so great things for vs And because wee cannot better expresse our loue towards thee then by the loue of our neighbour who is after thy image worke in vs the loue of our neighbour yea euen of those that be our enemies and hate vs. Send downe from heauen the fire of zeale for thy glory into vs so that with all earnestnesse we may seeke to aduance it let vs not esteeme of our owne liues in regard of thy glory knowing that such as honour and glorifie thee thou wilt honour them Giue vs sinceritie that in all things we may stand before thee and be vpright Cast vs down with true humility that in Iesus Christ thou maist lift vs vp make vs poore in spirit that thou maist inrich vs with the heauenly inheritance Temper vs with patience in aduersity whatsoeuer thy holy hand shall at any time lay vpon vs. Teach vs to be meek and gentle according to the example of our Sauiour that we may find rest vnto our soules Make vs temperate sober in the vse of thy good creatures holy as thou art holy heauenly as our hope is in heauen innocent and harmelesse in the midst of this crooked generation and fruitfull in all good works to the glory of thy Name Expell and driue out of vs whatsoeuer is an enemy to thy sauing graces blindnesse and ignorance infidelity and hardnesse of heart hatred and enuy coole and luke-warme affections hypocrisie and dissimulation pride and ambition impatience and discontent harshnes and intemperance prophanenesse and worldlinesse deceit and oppression with all other cursed fruits of the wicked flesh which hinder vs that we cannot do those things which we would and as a violent streame carry vs captiue to the Law of sinne Vnto this we are altogether vnable of our selues we know not what to doe but our eyes are towards thee Let the eyes of thy compassion be therefore opened vnto vs behold our weaknesse and put to thy helping hand to support vs draw vs and so shall we come vnto thee Sanctifie all meanes for our helpe furtherance thy Word Sacraments Prayer Meditations Conference and the like especially let thy loue renewed vpon vs this day stirre vs vp to such an answerable measure of true thankfulnesse as that hereby we may be whetted and haue such a new edge set vpon our desires as that we may goe through all hinderances and with all readinesse performe our dutie vnto thee And forasmuch as the night now approcheth wherein we are to enter into our beds as into our graues and there is no power in vs to rise any more or to saue vs from death and destruction O blessed God be thou our protector and Sauiour Bestow such a competent measure of refreshing by quiet sleepe vpon vs and so safegard and defend vs as that being preserued safe by thy prouidence and comforted by thy blessing wee may rise to morrow more able and willing to serue thee in our vocations And these graces we craue as for our selues so for thy whole Church and for euery part and member thereof especially for these Churches vnder the gouernment of our Kings Maiestie for his royall person and for all estates and degrees vnder him Lord look not vpon the crying sinnes of these miserable times bring vs speedily home vnto thee by true repentance and amendment of life and for thine owne glories sake still let the true religion flourish amongst vs confound all plots and deuices to the contrary Be pitifull to all our afflicted brethren be mercifull to all our kindred and more speciall acquaintance knitting vs all together by the firmest band of the Christian faith til being thus coupled together we grow vp to a perfect temple in the Lord and that onely for the merits of Iesus thy dearely beloued Sonne and our infinitely louing Sauiour and Redeemer Amen A Prayer for the Sabbath before publike meeting O Eternall God who hast commanded a double Sacrifice to bee offered euerie morning and euening vpon the Sabbath day we thy vnworthy seruants here humbled in thy presence in obedience to thy commandement according to our boundē duty desire to offer this double Sacrifice of praier in thy house the house of Prayer And we account it no small part of our happines that we may thus freely thus often come into thy holy presence for in thy presence is fulnes of ioy and pleasures for euermore Blessed be thy name O Lord that wee are yet continued in the Land of the Liuing and that with our life wee haue spirituall light without which our life were more terrible then death and that when we haue abused and walked vnworthy of the light louing darkenesse and liuing therein this glorious light is stil continued to enlighten our darkenesse and to guide our feete in the way of peace Good Lord sanctifie vs and dispose vs now aright seeing by thy prouidence we are this day to assemble and meet together in thy house that the beames of this light may shine amongst vs. Forgiue vs all our sinnes purge and wash vs with the blood of Iesus Christ that euen as the Israelites being washed and sanctified saw thy glorie vpon the mount so we may be fit to come into the same presence of glory Dispell in vs the thicke clouds of natural dulnesse that ouer-spread the eye of our mind so that the light though most cleare cannot breake forth vnto vs remoue that hardnesse of heart which maketh vs insensible and without feeling either of thy most grieuous threatnings or of thy gracious promises suppresse in vs all inordinate affections of anger malice hatred and enuy emptie vs of pride worldlinesse vanity and prophanenesse that as new borne babes we may desire the sincere milke of thy word to grow thereby Put into vs due consideration that we may take heed to our feete when we enter into thy house and not offer the Sacrifice of fooles Thus dispose vs O Lord to thy publike seruice and because a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe thy Sabbaths are defiled by vanity and worldly imployment euen when wee are gone from thy house mercifull Father restraine vs here-from helpe vs to consecrate this day as glorious vnto thee and to be sober in eating and drinking holy in conference and talking heauenly in meditation seeking in all things the best edification of our selues and others Open our hands to the necessities of our poore brethren and our hearts to haue compassion vpon such as suffer and be in misery That in all we may be to the praise of thy name keeping a most holy rest and in thy good time come to rest with
old age c. The sixth command against murther was written in Cains conscience for that made him to cry out after the murther of his brother Abel Gen. 4 My sin is greater then J am able to beare and whosoeuer shall finde Caine shall kill him Vers 23.24 And Lamech from hence aggrauateth his owne case when he had slaine a man for that he had this law not onely written in his heart but a warning in his great Grand-father Cain And immediatly after the flood the Lord doth expresly set downe Gen. 9.6 Who so sheddeth mans blood by man shall his blood be shed for in the Image of God hath he made man Gen. 39.9 The seuenth command was to bee seene in Iosephs heart when being tempted by his mistresse to adultery he said Shal I doe this and sinne against God in the other sonnes of Iaacob also Gen. 34 when Dinah their sister had beene defiled by Shechem who doe therefore put him to death Gen 31.30 The eight Commandement Laban vrgeth vpon Iaacob saying Though thou wentest thy way because thou longedst to come to thy Fathers house yet why hast thou stolne away my Gods vnto which he answereth acknowledging this to be so great a fault as that he saith Gen. 44.5 With whomsoeuer they be found let him dye And this was held to be so haynous a sinne as that Iaacobs sons being charged by the steward with Iosephs siluer cup stealing yeelded themselues vpon the finding of it with any of them to become his bondmen Gen. 20.9 The ninth Commandement heathen Abimelech shewed to be written in his heart when hee complained of Abrahams false testimony concerning his wife of whom hee had said that she was his sister Gen. 26.9 telling him that he had done things which ought not to be done and Isaack is afterwards reproued by him also for the like faults Lastly for the tenth so many as did knowe God aright could not but acknowledge also that it was a sinne against his Maiesty to entertaine euill motions in the minde contrary to any of these Lawes because where these are there cannot be the vprightnesse commanded vnto Abraham God cannot bee honoured with the heart and thus much of the first thing The difference of the lawes of God Now we are to speake of the difference betwixt the Law of God containing these Commandements and other Lawes giuen also by the Lord for besides this Law which is called Morall there is another called Iudiciall and a third Ceremoniall The Morall is so called because it is a perpetuall rule of good maners without the obseruation of which the world cannot stand or if it should stand it would bee but as a confused Chaos and without forme of a world The Iudiciall is so called because as a statute-law it setteth down with what iudgements and censures men were to be censured that did offend in speciall cases The Ceremoniall is so called because it is altogether conuersant about rites and ceremonies shewing what ceremonies were to be vsed by the church of God and what not in his seruice Esa 1.12 1. Sam 15.22 Now the difference betwixt these standeth in many things First in that the morral Law was published and written by God himselfe so as that all the people did receiue it from his mouth but it was not so with the Iudiciall and Ceremoniall for the Lord instructed Moses onely herein and the people receiued them from him who wrote them downe for them 2. The Morrall Law was first giuen as most worthy the other two afterwards as not so much to be regarded in respect of it for when the Morall Law hath beene neglected and the other most diligently obserued the Lord hath beene as much moued as if no Law at all had beene regarded which may easily be gathered both from that of the Prophet Esay Bring no more oblations in vaine incense is an abomination vnto me c. And from that of Samuel to Saul Hath the Lord as great pleasure in burnt offerings and sacrifices as when the voyce of the Lord is obeyed behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to harken then the fat of rams that is to obey the Morall Law farre exceedeth all ceremonies And Dauid hath the like saying in the Psalmes Doe I eate buls flesh or drinke the blood of goats Psal 50 offer vnto God praise and pay thy vowes vnto him c. And I will haue mercy saith Christ and not sacrifice with many more places to the same effect The same also appeareth from the practise of corrupt man which hath euer beene most diligently to obserue ceremonies but most negligently the precepts of the morall Law for our nature is set vpon contraries and therfore looke what we should most carefully obserue that we most neglect looke what should be cared for in the second place that wee looke vnto in the first Math 23. The Pharisies tithed mint and cummin in the payment of their tithes but let passe the weighty matters of the Law and thus was it the manner of the Iewes euer to doe Wherewith say they in Mcâ—a shall we come before the Lord Mich. 6.6.7 Shall I come before him with burnt offerings and calues of a yeere old will the Lord be pleased with thousands of rammes or ten thousand riuers of oyle And this is the manner of most men at this day they are most strict in outward obseruances but most remisse in the substance of godlinesse in the very act of hearing and prayer not regarding that innocency charity and righteousnesse which should accompany this outward deuotion 3. The ceremoniall Law hath beene oftentimes broken without sin but the morall Law neuer without some speciall countermand from God Gen. 22. Exod 12.36 as when Abraham was bidden to kill his sonne Isaack when the Israelites were bidden to rob the Egyptians yea euen in these very cases the learnedst of the Schoolemen do by sound distinction maintaine that the law it selfe was not broken no nor dispensed withall if we speake properly but onely the matter or obiect of the precept changed by God so the Israelits did not steale from or defraud the Egyptians but tooke their owne when God who hath an absolute power to dispose of all these had before by his command transferred the right and dominion of those rights from the possessors to the takers So likewise did Abraham in offering to kill his sonne vpon Gods command no more breake the Law then a Souldier that at the command of the Generall who hath power of life and death killeth his fellow Souldier As for that act of circumcision or sacrificing Math. 12.5 by which our Sauiour Christ saith that the Priests breake the Sabbath it is not so to be vnderstood as though the Law were broken being rightly vnderstood or as though the Lord went about to iustifie this that a man might without sinne breake this command but hee speaketh of